ã€ŠWinter of Damnationã€‹


 Prologue

    "Mamoru! You need to remove that curse from our planes!"

    "He is nothing but a demon!"

    "They don¡¯t belong here!"

    A group of creatures with tails as white as freshly fallen snow and hearts as pure as morning dew surrounded three other figures. Their eyes gleamed with a mix of fear and anger, reflecting the moonlight that filtered through the dense canopy above.

    "He¡¯s our son," a helpless mother cried out, standing protectively beside her husband. Her eyes were filled with desperation and love, a stark contrast to the hostile glares from the crowd.

    "Look what he brought here!"

    "He is just like you! He isn¡¯t different from us!" The mother argued.

    "That thing is a curse! You know this better than anyone else here!" a voice hissed from the throng, its tone dripping with venom.

    Standing atop a small hill encircled by towering stone hedges, Mamoru surveyed the scene with an emotionless face. His presence was commanding, his aura calm yet powerful. With a flick of his wrist, his voice reverberated through the clearing, silencing the angry mob. "Silence," he commanded, his voice echoing with authority. "This child, this spirit, is neither a demon nor a curse. We are the Kitsune, and we are here to protect our tribe. This spirit was brought to us to help guard against the impending dangers."

    "It¡¯s a curse!" another spirit growled, its tails bristling with fury. "I¡¯d kill it myself if I had the chance!"

    "Then leave," Mamoru demanded, his eyes narrowing. "We have no time for weakness, and if you would harm an innocent soul, you are not welcome in my tribe. It is my duty to protect my tribe and my family, no matter the cost. As you can see, our forest is haunted by demons searching for a specific soul. I know the soul they seek, and we have reached an agreement with its creators." He paused, his gaze sweeping over the assembled Kitsune. The stone hedges around him began to glow with an eerie green and blue light, illuminating the small clearing with their otherworldly radiance. A swirling black portal materialized in the midst of the lights, causing the Kitsune to step back in awe and trepidation. "We are in desperate need to prepare for a war that is coming¡ªas prophecy has foretold."

    The air grew thick with tension, and the light from the glowing stone hedges cast long, flickering shadows across the faces of the gathered Kitsune. Their ears perked up, tails twitching nervously as the portal¡¯s dark energy pulsed like a heartbeat. The eerie glow painted the forest in an unnatural hue, making the ancient trees seem alive with silent whispers.

    Mamoru¡¯s eyes, sharp and unyielding, bore into the crowd. He could sense their fear and uncertainty, emotions that threatened to fracture the unity of the tribe. Yet he stood resolute, a beacon of strength amid the swirling chaos.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "The demons that haunt our forest are relentless," Mamoru continued, his voice steady and commanding. "They seek to unbalance the realm, to claim a soul that holds great power. This child you see before you, this spirit, is key to our survival. We cannot allow fear to cloud our judgment or drive us to senseless violence."

    The mother, her face streaked with tears, clung to her husband. "Please, believe in us," she implored, her voice trembling. "Our son is not a curse. He is a gift, a protector sent to us in our time of need."

    A murmuring spread through the crowd, a rustle of tails and whispers of doubt and hope mingling in the cool night air. Out of the glowing circle, a figure emerged, cloaked in a black robe with its hood drawn up. The figure''s face remained hidden in shadow, and it carried a small, intricately woven basket in its hands.

    "A contract to be wielded," Mamoru declared, his voice resolute, "between this spirit and another, to protect the realm and prove that this spirit is not a curse! A sacrifice¡ªone promise for another."

    "WITH A DEMON?!" a voice growled from the crowd, igniting a wave of murmurs and chatter among the assembled Kitsune.

    "We can''t have a contract with a demon! They''re the ones hunting us!" another voice echoed, filled with panic and disbelief.

    "This is no ordinary demon," Mamoru called out, his gaze piercing through the crowd to the one who had interrupted him. "These ones are our allies, not our enemies."

    "They¡¯re demons!" someone shouted, the word dripping with disdain.

    "SILENCE!" Mamoru snapped, his command like a thunderclap. Behind him, a colossal white figure began to materialize, its form both majestic and imposing. The fox spirit revealed itself, its fur as pristine and white as freshly fallen snow. The ethereal presence of the fox spirit, its eyes glowing with an inner light, silenced the rest of the Kitsune, who immediately knelt in reverence, some even bowing their heads to the ground.

    "You will respect the contract," the fox spirit''s voice echoed smoothly through the village, its tone both serene and authoritative. "If any harm comes upon either party by Kitsune hands, there will be consequences. We will treat this contract as a prophecy. And we thank them. Protection for protection," the fox''s voice swam through the air, soothing and commanding all at once.

    The black-robed figure stepped forward, placing the basket gently on the ground. From within, an intricate scroll unfurled, its parchment glowing with ancient runes and sacred sigils. The Kitsune watched in awe as the symbols shimmered with a life of their own, weaving a tale of alliance and mutual defense.

    Mamoru stepped down from his elevated position, his movements deliberate and filled with purpose. He approached the robed figure, his eyes meeting the hidden gaze with unwavering resolve. "This contract is our hope," he said, his voice steady. "Together, we will face the darkness and protect our realm."

    The figure nodded, a silent agreement passing between them. The glowing stone hedges pulsed with renewed energy, their light casting an otherworldly glow over the gathered Kitsune. The air was thick with anticipation, the weight of their collective fate resting on the words inscribed on the ancient scroll.

    As the fox spirit''s presence enveloped the clearing, a sense of calm and determination settled over the tribe. They knew the path ahead would be fraught with danger, but with the contract in place, they had a fighting chance. United in purpose, the Kitsune prepared to face the looming threat, their hearts filled with a mixture of fear and hope, ready to uphold the sacred promise that bound them to their new allies.

 Chapter One - Shadows & Flames

    Chapter One

    Shadow''s & Flames

    <hr>

    Midnight had always been my favorite time of day. The bar was closed, the streets were quiet, and the world seemed to hold its breath. I locked the doors of ¡°The Silver Moon¡± and stepped into the cool night air, pulling my jacket tighter around my slender frame as I started my walk home. My long snow-white hair fluttered in the breeze, and my purple eyes scanned the tranquil surroundings. Little did I know my life would be upended in the most terrifying way possible.

    The path through the forest was quicker; I¡¯d walked it a hundred times before without incident. But tonight felt different. The shadows seemed to dance menacingly, and every rustle of leaves set my nerves on edge. I brushed off the feeling, attributing it to the exhaustion of a long shift.

    I was headed up in the blackened surroundings, with little supporting light from the moon above my head. I inhaled the icy air and stopped at the path that took me home. Through the darkened area, I went. However, I couldn''t help but have a strange feeling. Sensation danced along my spine, an intuitive whisper that I wasn¡¯t alone. With each step towards home, the empty path seemed to watch me, and the soft patter of my footsteps was echoed by another set, faint but unmistakably there. My heart quickened; the comforting weight of the keys in my hand now felt like the only tether to safety in the vast night ahead.

    That¡¯s when I heard a child¡¯s voice, faint and desperate. ¡°Help me¡­¡±

    I froze, my heart pounding in my chest. The voice came from deeper within the forest. Against my better judgment, I stepped off the path and ventured towards the sound. ¡°Hello? Is someone there?¡± I called out, my voice trembling.

    The silence that followed was deafening. Then, without warning, the voice came again, closer this time. ¡°Help me¡­¡±

    I quickened my pace, the need to help overpowering my fear. But as I pushed through the underbrush, the air grew colder, and a sense of dread washed over me. I stopped, realizing too late that I had wandered far from the path. I tried to get a good look at where I was, trying to find any possible landmarks, but it was dark, with only the white moon shining above me. "Shit," I muttered to myself. "Dad always told me not to chase creepy voices," I growled to myself.

    The silence felt like a heavy blanket pressing down on me, and I swallowed hard, trying to calm my racing heart. My breath was visible in the cold air as I strained to hear other sounds. Usually familiar and comforting, the forest now felt like an alien world.

    "Hello?" I called out again, my voice barely above a whisper. "Is anyone there?"

    The rustling of leaves answered me, making me jump. I took a tentative step forward, but my instincts screamed at me to turn back. Yet the voice, so innocent and desperate, tugged at my conscience.

    "Help me¡­" The voice was more precise and closer now. It sounded like a young child, and the thought of someone so small and scared out here alone spurred me on.

    I pushed through the thick underbrush, my fingers cold and numb. My long white hair got caught on a branch, and I had to stop to untangle it. "This is crazy," I muttered, but I kept going.

    As a former hunter, I tried to pinpoint the noise. Father always told me to listen and try my best to follow any sounds of the animals that may be lurking. That''s what I needed to do¡ªgranted, I was tracking a little girl, but it was the same... Right?

    I tried to stay calm, but my fear levels spiked when I could hear the faint crying once more. I paused as I neared a strong scent on the ground. It was blood. With the unsettling feeling of being followed, I continued towards the voice that cried out for help. I had to¡ªwhatever kid was out here didn''t need to be here. This was dangerous.

    Barely being able to see, I had lost my step numerous times and fallen into the snow, but this last fall was awful. I had tumbled over a clutch of rocks, which forced me to slightly tumble down a hill and come to a stop at a tree, hitting my head on the bark¡ªcausing a little bit of bleeding. "Damn, this is getting worse."

    I sat up, feeling the sting on my forehead and the cold seeping through my clothes. My hair was now matted with snow and dirt, and my purple eyes scanned the dark forest with heightened alertness. The crying had stopped, and the silence was unnerving. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. Dad always taught me to stay composed in dire situations, but this felt different.

    I forced myself to stand, brushing off the snow as best as possible. My head throbbed, but I couldn''t afford to stay still. I had to find that child. "Hello?" I called out again, my voice echoing through the trees. "I''m here to help you."

    "Little Snow? Where are you going?"

    I froze in complete and utter terror as the creepy voice whispered into the shadows, echoing over the winds that blew past me. I stared directly ahead, feeling every inch of my body tense. What lay ahead was somewhere I was familiar with¡ªAbigail''s Tree. I could hear the gentle waves. It wasn¡¯t much further away, and that¡¯s where the little screams for help came from. I tried to venture toward it, but my body would not move.

    "Little Snow? Don¡¯t be scared¡ªI¡¯m here to help you," the voice whispered, and I felt a chill behind me, much colder than the surrounding air. A cold grip tightened on my shoulders, forcing me to stand still. My heart pounded faster than I could imagine, my mind swirling with questions and concerns about what was happening.

    I was terrified, and the icy hand that gripped my shoulder sent shivers down my spine. I couldn¡¯t move my feet, but I knew something was there. With my free hand, I slowly slid it down my side to my jacket pocket and gripped the hand-made dagger my father had given me. This dagger meant a lot to me, and I swore to God that if this didn''t do something, I might as well count my stars now. With a tight and determined grip, I ripped it out of my pocket and turned around, slashing at the figure behind me.

    I swung the dagger with all my strength, its blade glinting in the moonlight. As it made contact, a guttural snarl erupted from the shadows. ¡°Ah, what the hell? How did that hit me?! You bitch!¡± the voice snarled at me.

    I opened my eyes. To my horror, there was no resistance, no physical form to meet my desperate strike. Yet, the air seemed to ripple with the force of my movement, and a chilling sight followed¡ªblood began to drip from mid-air as if my action had wounded an invisible entity. The sight was so unnerving, so beyond the realm of my understanding, that it reignited the primal urge to flee.

    Without waiting to see what would happen next, I turned on my heel. I sprinted towards Abigail¡¯s Tree, the snow beneath my feet crunching loudly in the otherwise silent night. My heart pounded in my chest, a frenzied drumbeat urging me on while my mind raced to understand what had just occurred. Whatever was pursuing me, it was clear now that it wasn¡¯t merely human. Perhaps I was just imagining things? No, I couldn¡¯t be. The cold and the pain I felt in my legs were confirmed¡ªthe blood was real.

    The cold air bit at my cheeks as I ran; each breath I took felt like a gulp of icy water. The snow slowed my pace, each step a monumental effort against the soft resistance. But fear lent me speed, propelling me forward with a desperation I had never known.

    Reaching the base of Abigail¡¯s Tree, I pressed myself against its broad trunk, gasping for breath, my eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of my pursuer. The silence was oppressive, the earlier screams and the eerie voice a haunting memory that left me shivering more from fear than from the cold.

    The hollow was empty, though. ¡°H-hello?¡± I panted. As I leaned against the sturdy trunk of Abigail¡¯s Tree, trying to steady my breath and calm my heart¡¯s racing, I noticed something unusual about the roots. In my previous visits, I had always admired the tree for its majestic presence, its roots sprawling across the ground like the fingers of a giant, holding the earth in a tender embrace. But now, under the cloak of night and the shadow of fear, they appeared different¡ªmore menacing, almost like claws reaching out from the ground, grasping for something unseen. This tree seemed just massive now.

    ¡°Little Snow, I can smell you,¡± I heard the voice creeping through the shadows.

    ¡°Snow?¡± Another eerie voice sounded.

    ¡°You can hear me?! Are you here to rescue me from the big scary-winged thing?¡± The small voice peeped.

    I turned around, my gaze sweeping the shadowy expanse that stretched beyond the protective embrace of the tree¡¯s roots. And that¡¯s when I saw them¡ªtwo bright blue eyes, shining like beacons at night. They hovered in the darkness, unattached to any form I could discern, their luminous gaze fixed intently upon me. I frowned and tried to creep closer¡ªsomehow, those eyes were more relaxing than whatever was following me.

    The sight was both beautiful and terrifying. The eyes radiated a profound sadness, a depth of emotion that seemed almost palpable. Yet, there was also a glimmer of something else¡ªhope, perhaps, or a plea for understanding. Time seemed to stand still then, and the world was reduced to the space between those eyes and myself.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    The voice sounded again, this time clearer, though still soft as a whisper carried on the wind. ¡°Help me,¡± it said, the words simple yet meaningful. The eyes did not waver; their gaze locked on mine as if I held the key to their salvation alone. ¡°He¡¯s coming,¡± it whispered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go there. Please don¡¯t make me go there.¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting warmer,¡± the shady voice echoed. ¡°I smell two delicious souls ready to be taken.¡±

    Souls?

    I shook my head, trying to stay focused, but I felt uneasy. The bang on the tree branch hurt my head, and I felt dizzy. However, this little thing happened a few feet before I asked for help. It didn''t want to go with ''him.'' I felt responsible¡ªas I was the only one there to hear it. It needed to be protected, right? It was a better chance to fight off whatever he was.

    "It''s okay," I whispered to the little pair of glowing eyes, my dagger held closer to me.

    "Please don''t look at me," The gentle voice pleaded.

    "Will that make you feel better? Can you tell me what you look like then?" I asked, trying to keep the quavering voice calm as I backed away, putting my hand behind me to ensure I didn''t bump into it.

    "I don''t want you to see what the monster did to me," It whispered.

    "It hurt you?" I questioned, my voice shaky.

    <blockquote>

    "One little soul, trapped in the night,

    Two little souls quiver in fright.

    Three little souls lost in despair,

    Four little souls, gasping for air.

    Five little souls whisper my name,

    Six little souls caught in the flame.

    Seven little souls, twisted and torn,

    Eight little souls, never reborn.

    Nine little souls scream in the dark,

    Ten little souls left my mark."

    </blockquote>

    The demon sang to us, with a laugh at the end. "I know where you''ve gone," It whispered into the wind.

    My dagger was able to hit this thing once, but from what I could tell, it didn¡¯t even have a body. It was just floating blood. A rush of cold air entered the tree, covering the roots with frost¡ªit was so cold. My stomach twisted with fear, my palms sweaty, and I¡¯m sure I looked like a hot mess. I came to a stop when I felt something behind me, a small but warm feeling from whoever was there.

    "Shall we do this the easy way or the hard way, Little Snow?" It growled to me.

    My entire surrounding atmosphere changed, and the air felt thick and heavy.

    ¡°My precious little souls, please come to me,¡± The voice begged us. ¡°I don¡¯t like to do too much damage to my prey,¡± The voice said, sounding it¡¯s best to be desperate.

    As I stood, held in the haunting gaze of the shadowy front, an oppressive weight began to settle over me. It was as if the shadows were thickening, becoming almost tangible in their density. This oppressive sensation was not merely physical; it carried a chilling, malevolent energy that seemed to seep into my very bones. The air around me grew colder, the night darker.

    With the air feeling thicker, I swear I could feel my breath slow - almost as if there were no more air. The weight of the shadow¡¯s magic was crushing, a suffocating blanket of darkness that threatened to snuff out the light within me. I struggled to breathe, each inhalation a battle against the invisible force that sought to claim me. Panic clawed at the edges of my mind, a frantic beat that matched the erratic pounding of my heart.

    Beside me, the source of the blue eyes¡ªa small, ethereal figure, barely visible against the backdrop of the night¡ªwas also ensnared by the demon¡¯s magic. It was almost see-through, like a soul, pure and luminous, yet now trembling under the weight of the shadow¡¯s malevolence. The little blue body of a child seemed to look at me, its eyes a silent plea for help, for salvation from the dark force that had hunted it to this sacred place.

    The dual realization that this shadow creature, whatever it was, had not only pursued me but also this innocent soul and that we were both now caught in its grasp ignited a fierce determination within me. The shadow¡¯s magic sought to suffocate us, to extinguish the light that remained. With every fiber of my being, I fought against the oppressive force, drawing upon reserves of strength. It was a fight for more than just my own survival. It was a fight for the little soul beside me and against the darkness that threatened to consume us both.

    Drawing upon the last vestiges of my strength, I raised the dagger with a trembling hand. My aim was guided more by instinct than precision, a desperate bid to fend off the darkness that sought to consume us. With a cry that was part defiance, part plea, I hurled the dagger toward the menacing red eyes.

    The effect was instantaneous. The shadow recoiled as if struck, its grip on me momentarily loosening. The oppressive weight that had threatened to crush me lifted, granting me a fleeting moment of respite. In that brief pause, the shadow¡¯s voice, a sinister whisper that seemed to slither through the darkness, reached my ears. ¡°You little bitch,¡± it hissed, a tone of amusement mingling with its malice. ¡°You think to defy me with such feeble attempts? You know not the powers you meddle with.¡±

    Before I could process the words, the world around me shifted violently. The brief moment of relief was shattered as the shadow¡¯s magic surged with renewed ferocity. The ground beneath me seemed to vanish, and I was abruptly pulled from the protective embrace of the tree¡¯s roots. My body was lifted into the air, drawn towards the tree¡¯s center as if by some unseen force.

    Then, there it was¡ªa tangible manifestation of the shadow¡¯s power. A hand, dark and ethereal, materialized around my neck. Its ironclad grip constricted my windpipe and lifted me higher off the ground. I gasped for air, my hands clawing futilely at the spectral fingers that encircled my throat. The red eyes bore into mine, gleaming with triumph and a hunger that knew no bounds.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel the tears forming as I stared into those red eyes, but a smirk appeared on me instead. ¡°I¡­. Bet¡­.. You¡¯re¡­. Ugly¡­.¡± I spat, coughing up the courage to speak. Let me go down with some mean words if I was going down. Right?

    With a quick second, I saw the red eyes flare with anger, and a face flickered in and out of the shadowy embrace. I couldn¡¯t make much of it as I felt my body going cold and limp from the lack of airflow. I tried to reach out with one of my hands clenched into a fist, but there was nothing in front of me to strike. I was scared for myself and this little blue thing that was here with me. Hopefully, the little blue thing could get away with all this creature¡¯s focus on me.

    That¡¯s when the creature¡¯s teeth appeared in the shadows. Now, all I could barely see in the swaying and fogginess of my vision was the bright red eyes and sharp white teeth grinning at me. Its gaze locked with mine as he spoke. ¡°I finally found you, and you¡¯re finally mine,¡± it muttered, its eerie voice a chilling caress against my ear. The words, though spoken darkly, reverberated through the very marrow of my bones, a declaration of ownership that filled me with a dread so profound it threatened to snuff out the fragile flame of hope within me.

    "I cannot wait to taste your delicate skin and soul; it''ll be the best meal since I tasted the delicateness nearly 10 years ago," It whispered.

    What did it mean? 10 years ago...? As the shadow¡¯s proclamation echoed in the dark, the grip around my neck tightened momentarily before it released me. I fell, the ground rushing up to meet me, only to be caught by the same ethereal hand that had ensnared my throat. But this time, its touch was different¡ªpurposeful and precise.

    The shadow¡¯s form coalesced into something more tangible, its hand moving almost surgically. I felt a searing pain first on my side, then down my arm¡ªa pain so intense that it felt as though my very soul was being branded. I cried out, not just from the physical torment but from the realization of what this pain signified. The pain eventually subsided, leaving behind a raw, burning sensation that seemed to pulse with the shadow¡¯s malevolent energy. I dared not look at the marks, fearful of what seeing them might do to the last vestiges of my willpower. Yet, even as despair threatened to engulf me, the memory of the dagger¡¯s effect on the shadow¡ªa memory now seemingly distant¡ªflickered within me, a reminder that this creature was not invincible.

    The agony was overwhelming, drawing a guttural scream from the depths of my being. Though I yearned to call out for help, to plead with anyone who might hear me, my cries came silently, a desperate plea that echoed only within the confines of my own mind. The marks burned on my skin, a tangible reminder of the shadow¡¯s claim, each pulse of pain a dark chorus that seemed to whisper, ¡°You are mine.¡±

    Struggling against the despair that threatened to consume me, I fought to maintain a semblance of hope, even as the shadow loomed larger, its presence a suffocating blanket over my essence. My silent pleas for help continued as a beacon of defiance against the overwhelming darkness in these darkest moments.

    I felt dizzy at the moment, and I could hear squeals of fear from the blue creature behind me. My eyes felt heavy as they began to shut. My gaze focused past the red eyes and white grin on the little dagger behind him¡ªthe one that I threw at him. It was a glowing orange color.

    The shadow hurled me through the air with a sudden, violent force. My body, already teetering on the brink of collapse, had no strength to resist. I crashed against a thicket of vines, the impact jarring every bone, every fiber of my being. Pain flared anew, a merciless tide that threatened to pull me under. The world spun, a dizzying whirl of shadows and light, until, at last, I lay sprawled on my back, breathless and broken.

    Above me, the canopy of twisted tree roots formed a dark, impenetrable ceiling. Yet, amidst the oppressive gloom, something caught my eye¡ªan orange glow, faint but unmistakable, reflecting off the roof of tree roots. It was not the light of the dagger this time but something far more ominous, more profound. The air seemed to thrum with power, the atmosphere charged with an anticipation I could neither understand nor escape.

    ¡°What the hell? Enoxon, did you open the damned portal?! How in the Nine Hells did you manage that?!¡± The voice, though brimming with anger, oddly brought a sense of comfort. For reasons unknown, its timbre soothed the chaos within me.

    ¡°You think I''m responsible? You were the one skimming your claws against the earth, nearly stumbling into the portal¡ªKurai, wait, something''s happening here,¡± came a second voice, softer, tinged with worry.

    ¡°Do you think I give a shit about what¡¯s happening? I don¡¯t care what happens in the mortal world! The concern is your dumbass opening this portal!¡±

    ¡°Silence, Kurai, and direct your gaze properly,¡± the second voice retorted with a hint of sass.

    Kurai? I questioned as the voices began to fade out.

    Lying there, I watched as the glow before me grew, transforming into a magnificent vortex of incandescent flames. The earth quaked beneath me, the air turned blisteringly hot, and the vines that had broken my fall now recoiled, animated by the intense heat. A blend of admiration and fear took hold as I realized I was witnessing the opening of Hell''s Portal, a doorway to the unknown.

    From this fiery maelstrom emerged a figure, towering and majestic, outlined against the inferno, ensconced in flames that danced yet did not harm. Despite their imposing aura, confusion was writ large upon their visage. Their gaze swept across the shadowed underbrush, the lurking darkness, and finally settled on me¡ªthe unintended summoner, battered and sprawled.

    ¡°Oh shit, it¡¯s a human - and a¡­. Soul? What the hell is happening?¡±

    ¡°What have you done?!¡± the shadow hissed in my direction, its voice quivering with disbelief and frustration. ''How¡ª how?! Gah,¡± it grumbled.

    In an instant, the shadow lunged towards a diminutive blue figure against the wall, only to be repelled by a blinding light that sent it recoiling. Our eyes met once more.

    You''re already marked, Snow. We shall meet again soon. And with that, enveloped in a cloud of smoke, the shadow vanished, the orange light faded, and darkness swallowed everything.

 Chapter Two - Veil of the Unseen

    Chapter Two

    Veil of the Unseen

    <hr>

    The world bleeds into consciousness, one hazy shade at a time. I blink, trying to force the fog from my vision, but it clings stubbornly, like the remnants of a dream refusing to be forgotten. My body feels heavy, anchored to the ground beneath me, and for a fleeting moment, I wonder if I¡¯m still trapped in the grip of sleep. But as my senses sharpen, the cold reality seeps in¡ªthis is no dream. The air is charged with a subtle tension, whispering secrets I can¡¯t yet understand. I attempt to move, and a dull ache protests, a stark reminder of the ordeal that led me here. Wherever ¡°here¡± is. I¡¯m adrift in a sea of uncertainty, caught between the fading echoes of nightmares and the daunting unknown that lies ahead. Slowly, I push myself up, my resolve hardening. I may not know what waits in the shadows, but I won¡¯t face it lying down.

    A wave of tension seized my body as my fingers brushed against the fabric beneath me. This wasn¡¯t my familiar bedspread; the feel was all wrong. Now wide with confusion, my eyes darted to the alien texture under my palms. Purple and black - a stark contrast to my own. A realization hit me hard: this wasn¡¯t my bed. A yelp of fear burst from my lips. Where was I? Had I emerged from a nightmare only to find myself lost in another? My gaze swept the room once more, taking in its vastness. The walls were cloaked in the deepest black, offset by touches of lavender. Everything here was oversized - the dressers, the doors, the expansive windows that revealed a breathtakingly white landscape beyond. Gathering my courage, I swung my legs over the side of the bed, intending to stand.

    But as I did, I found myself staring directly into the eyes of a figure seated a few feet away. A scream tore through the silence, and without thinking, I snatched something from the bed and hurled it at the shadowy presence. The figure is a man silhouetted by the low shadows around me. Why was there a man in this room with me?! Perhaps this was the thing that followed me?!

    ¡°Get away from me!¡± I screeched, throwing another pillow at the unamused man.

    ¡°I mean, we can have a pillow fight if you¡¯d like. I don¡¯t remember the last time I had one¡­¡± His low voice sliced through the silence and straight to me.

    The sudden impact of something landing on me propelled me to dive under the covers, my body quaking with terror. This was no figment of my imagination; a real man was in this unfamiliar room I had awoken in. Clutching the blanket close, I wrapped it around myself so tightly that the air beneath it turned stifling. ¡°P-please leave. I¡¯m not looking for trouble. I just... I don¡¯t want anyone here ¨C I can¡¯t get hurt!¡± My voice trembled as the plea escaped my lips.

    ¡°Ah, it must be unsettling, waking up in an unfamiliar room in the dead of night to find a man watching over you, right? My apologies for this discomfort. I did mention this was a mistake, Kurai,¡± the man¡¯s voice carried a soft sigh. ¡°But please, try to calm down - I have no intention of causing harm or anything of that sort. Besides, you¡¯re not exactly my type,¡± he added, his voice fading into a murmur.

    His final remark sent embarrassment crashing over me, causing my cheeks to burn even hotter. The audacity of his words! ¡°You¡¯re the one who brought me here; I never asked for this!¡± I protested, my voice breaking as I dared to lift the blanket just enough to scrutinize him. Trapped between mortification and dread, the cocoon of blankets around me turned suffocatingly warm. Tears streamed down my face, their warmth mingling with the heated flush of my skin.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I quite meant,¡± He replied gently.

    Desperation clawed at my voice as I pleaded, ¡°I need to return home - please. I shouldn¡¯t be here - how can I get home?¡± My voice was thick with despair. ¡°Call yourself friend, foe, or enemy. It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just want to go home!¡±

    ¡°How about... Enoxon?¡± he proposed, his tone gentle. The name Enoxon echoed in my ears, unlocking a flood of memories from the previous night. Enoxon was part of the duo who found me after I had collided with something. My eyes widened beneath the shelter of the blanket, and I cautiously shifted it just enough to reveal only my eyes.

    ¡°There are those lavender eyes I remember seeing a couple of days ago before she lost consciousness,¡± he observed with a soft chuckle, a smile gracing his lips. His voice was soothing, his presence unexpectedly comforting.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Enoxon. Damn. You¡¯re going to petrify the girl more than she already is,¡± A second voice said.

    Recalling how I dashed towards Abigail¡¯s Tree, driven by a cry for help and the urgent need to evade whatever pursued me, their voices gradually softened in my ears, becoming more soothing. I had reached the tree, encountered a tiny blue creature, and was almost smothered by my pursuer. The pain that wracked my body when the shadow claimed to ¡®mark¡¯ me, declaring ownership, now forced me to gasp for breath. In a swift movement, I cast the blanket aside and lifted my shirt, unconcerned by my partial undress in the presence of the men. A burning sensation flared on my side the moment I thought of it. My eyes lowered to the dreadful mark left by the entity. Tears welled up again as I examined the mark; it was extensive, resembling a vast, black bruise with tendrils spiraling and encircling my frame. The pattern extended up my arm, fading to a lighter gray before coiling around my right wrist. It revealed a blue and black design similar in its tendril-like embrace.

    The mark seemed to envelop me as if embracing and clutching me closely.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t bandage that?!¡± Kurai¡¯s voice, the second man, exclaimed in disbelief.

    ¡°I... thought I had? I was quite certain I did. Did you go in her room without me?!¡± Enoxon, the man standing a few feet away, questioned him.

    ¡°Now, why on earth would I-¡±

    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t understand,¡± I stammered, my voice quivering as my fingers gently traced over the wound.

    Fear surged within me, igniting a searing ache at the mark¡¯s site. My emotions appeared to exacerbate the wound¡¯s intensity. A sharp wince escaped me as I felt the pain radiate from my side, ascend to my shoulder, and then plummet back to the spot where the entity had seized me. My eyes drifted away from the mark, and I felt an overwhelming urge to cry out in agony. However, I bit down on my tongue again, shaking my head in a silent battle to suppress the pain.

    ¡°Now listen to me,¡± The voice a few feet away from me stated.

    I felt compelled almost - in hopes that he could distract me from this pain I was feeling.

    ¡°You are probably in a lot of pain right now. Taking it nice and slow when you get up would be best. If you don¡¯t, you could risk hurting yourself worse after yesterday,¡± He spoke softly. The man before me stood at an average height, his appearance unremarkable at first glance. Yet, his attire immediately captured my attention, reminiscent of something one might encounter in a fantasy novel. He donned a white robe adorned with bold black lines along the collar and hem, featuring three stripes extending from the top to the bottom of the garment. Delicate golden chains dangled from the collar, softly resting upon his shoulders, complemented by a green tassel encircling his neck and a matching long tassel earring accentuated with a leafy-green jewel on his left ear. A large, black pointed hat, decorated with white ribbon-like accents and an additional metal chain encircling its base, sat atop his head. Although it bore figurines, their details eluded me. His hair, as pristine white as my own, fell in a shaggy style, barely skimming above his eyes. He sighed gently before inquiring, ¡°Why was that man attacking you?¡±

    Our gazes intertwined, and it was clear from his expression that he was sincere and earnest. His eyes, a vibrant shade reminiscent of fresh grass, bore into mine with an intensity that conveyed his seriousness. Enoxon was all about business, yet there was a softness in his approach, an attempt to temper his earnestness with gentleness. His posture was impeccable, upright with an air of formality, his hands neatly placed in his lap, and one leg slightly crossed over the other.

    I met his gaze with a frown, my hands coming together as I gently pulled my shirt down to conceal the mark again. Could I trust him? After all, he had rescued me; my survival was due to his intervention. This should categorize him as one of the good guys, or so I hoped. Yet his demeanor was gentle and tender, starkly contrasting with those who exhibited a noticeably sharper attitude near the room¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re scared,¡± Enoxon spoke softly, extending a hand in a gesture of friendship. ¡°I know you¡¯re in pain and confused, but we can¡¯t assist you unless you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous,¡± grumbled the man at the back, evidently unimpressed by Enoxon¡¯s delicate approach. ¡°She¡¯s just a girl who was assaulted in the forest by some de¡­.. Damned man. Why on earth should she trust us? Especially the guy who was creepily watching her sleep?¡±

    My gaze shifted to the man standing toward the door, leaning against one of the tall wooden dressers.

    This tall figure exuded a somber aura, his body language signaling detachment with arms folded across his chest and a chillingly cold stare. His amber eyes were piercing, reminiscent of honey warmed by sunlight, almost ethereal in their luminance. Short and messy hair bore the sheen of a raven¡¯s feather, adding to his striking appearance. From a distance, I observed his broad, oval-shaped features, attempting to discern more about him amidst my trembling fear. Memories of a shadowy figure looming over me flashed through my mind. However, the man before me differed significantly in appearance. His hair was shorter, and his facial structure was not the same. Then, I noticed something peculiar that glowed with the same amber hue as his eyes. I watched it move, swaying right, left, and right again.

    Wait, swaying?

    ¡°What-?¡± Enoxon¡¯s attention snapped to where I was fixated. ¡°Kurai, what the hell? Your tail is showing!¡± He exclaimed, causing the man, Kurai, to swiftly turn, revealing a tail that had been previously concealed.

    My gaze remained fixed on the man identified as Kurai, particularly fascinated by the unusual appendage that had revealed itself. His tail, a striking feature, moved with a rhythmic swooshing motion. It was long and black, culminating in a fiery amber tip that seemed soft and fluffy to the eye.

    ¡°And you look like a damn fairy from a fantasy book; who cares?¡± Kurai sighed, putting his arms out as he motioned to the man sitting a few feet from where I was.

    ¡°Humans dress as wizards all the time, don¡¯t you know?! DND, LARP, CONS! There¡¯s so much!¡±

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Kindly shut the hell up, Enoxon,¡± Kurai muttered as he turned toward me. ¡°Whatever. Snow, right? That¡¯s what your name is?¡± With a surprising boldness, he shoved Enoxon forcefully out of his seated chair. Kurai then quickly spun the chair around to face the opposite direction, took a seat, and draped his arms over the back of the chair. His head rested atop his arms as he fixed a stern, intense gaze directly on me, signaling a shift in the atmosphere to something more serious.

    Kurai¡¯s appearance was an intriguing blend of contrasting elements. Slim in stature, his physical form was largely obscured by his choice of attire, a solid black kimono robe highlighted with orange accents. This somewhat revealing robe left the upper part of his chest exposed, complemented by a fuzzy, hood-like decoration that encircled his neck, adding an air of mystery and allure to his presence.

    Beneath the kimono, a bright orange undershirt was visible, running the length of his chest and providing a stark contrast to the darker tones of his outer garment. An orange charm-like tassel adorned with a slight blue gem was affixed to the left side of his chest, drawing attention amidst the predominantly black and orange ensemble.

    The most distinctive feature, however, was his tail. It mirrored the colors of his attire, with sections of black, white, and vibrant orange. Starting from a black base near his lower back, the color transitioned into a light gray-white midsection before culminating in tips of vivid orange. This tail, fluffy and expressive, swayed with his movements, capturing my attention until I was compelled to meet his gaze once more.

    As our eyes locked, I was met with an intensity that seemed to embody the very essence of fire. His eyes, a burning orange, held a depth and enthusiasm that was almost palpable. In the dim moonlight, tiny orange specks adorned his face, resembling freckles across his oval-shaped visage and highlighting his well-defined cheekbones.

    Watching Enoxon land with a thud, I frowned at him and then turned my attention to Kurai sitting a few feet from me with Enoxon on the floor. I was about to speak, but my mouth fell dry, and I couldn¡¯t fathom the words.

    Do you know the man who attacked you last night or not?¡± Kurai¡¯s question was delivered in a dry and cold tone, indicating a direct and no-nonsense approach.

    I shook my head, a frown marking my expression. ¡°I assumed he followed me home from the bar. But I bartend every Friday night,¡± I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. Despite the softness of my words, there was an undeniable urge to share my story with Kurai, especially if he or the other person, presumably Enoxon, had dressed my wounds. They had potentially saved my life, a fact that weighed heavily on my conscience.

    Kurai¡¯s intense, burning orange eyes captivated me so much that the urge to tell him everything felt like it was being forced out. Then, my attention was drawn to something atop his head, breaking the hypnotic hold his gaze had on me. ¡°Y-Y-Your Ears,¡± I murmured in astonishment.

    ¡°Kurai, you sure like to blow your cover,¡± Enoxon¡¯s voice sighed from behind him, suggesting perhaps a shared secret or identity that Kurai was less cautious about concealing.

    Driven by curiosity and a desire to confirm what I saw, my hand instinctively raised towards one of Kurai¡¯s long, fox-like black ears, adorned with the same orange speckles as his face. The desire to touch them and validate their existence was overwhelming. However, just as my hand was about to contact Kurai¡¯s ear, my hand was smacked away. I gasped, frowning some, and then returned my hand to my own body. With the sudden distraction, I could disconnect my gaze from him and ask my question, ¡°Um. How do you know my name?¡±

    ¡°Your ID,¡± Kurai replied, holding up the bag. My gaze went from my small handbag to his ears, which flickered with annoyance. His face was grim.

    Enoxon, while sitting on the floor, props one knee up and rests his arm on it. ¡°You have some interesting gadgets here in your bag,¡± The robe-wearing man told me, ¡°Snow Rumaki, born 24 years ago, has white hair and lavender eyes, according to your I.D. Interesting combo,¡± He paused momentarily and tilted his head to gaze at me with a questionable look, ¡°Rumaki, huh? What an interesting surname.¡±

    I was annoyed that they decided to go through my stuff, but I grabbed the bag next to me and held it close as I quickly fumbled through it in search of something¡ªmy dagger. I¡¯m unsure if they picked it up, and before I could ask, Kurai spoke.

    ¡°Looking for this?¡± Kurai¡¯s voice broke the tension, shifting the focus from his ears to something he pulled from the side of his pocket. ¡°This is an ancient dagger - was this what you used for protection?¡± He inquired, holding up the dagger I recognized as my own and unsheathing it with a fluid motion.

    The fully revealed dagger showcased a black handle that transitioned into a lighter red-orange color towards the top, mirroring the fiery hues that almost resembled Kurai¡¯s coloring. The blade itself was steel-gray, adorned with steel-gray markings etched near the base, adding to its ancient and mysterious allure. At the end of the handle, where one¡¯s hand would rest, an orange fire opal was embedded, its vibrant color catching the light and drawing the eye.

    ¡°Yes, please don¡¯t break it,¡± I squeaked. That is so important to me.¡±

    ¡°This old thing?¡± Kurai replied, dangling the dagger by the opal at the bottom.

    ¡°Yes! That old thing!¡± I begged him and tried to lean forward to reach it.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s got a new home for now¡ªuntil I know you won¡¯t stab us with it. It¡¯s not like you could lay a hand on us, but still,¡± Kurai mocked me as a smirk formed on his face.

    ¡°It almost saved my life. May I please have it back?¡± I asked him again quietly. As I observed the fox-man, Kurai, meticulously sheathe the dagger and securely clip it back to his side, I felt relief. At least he handled it carefully, acknowledging how it was to me. That made me feel a bit better and made me know that he genuinely seemed to care about it. The dagger, a hand-made artifact passed down to me, had always intrigued me.

    Enoxon came up to Kurai and me and offered a friendly smile. ¡°I know this was a scary scene,¡± He started. ¡°But why did you run to the lake? Why not go back home or to the bar where you came from? I¡¯m sure there was some protection somewhere.¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°Shiverbell isn¡¯t a dangerous place - we often don¡¯t have any patrol at night. The bouncers usually are home before I am - I live far from it. But I heard something calling out for help. It sounded like a kid, but when I came across whatever it was that was yelling for help, all I saw was a glimpse of blue eyes. A small little body, similar to a kid¡¯s but not quite.¡± I spoke gently, looking down at the palm of my hands. ¡°The bar had some strange guy come in that night, but that¡¯s about it. My boss just disappeared after that. I usually stay with a friend, but she was out that night,¡± I explained.

    Kurai and Enoxon exchanged glances as I mentioned that I saw some ¡®little blue thing.¡¯

    ¡°That¡¯s what was calling you then?¡± Enoxon murmured. ¡°It must¡¯ve been the banshee then,¡± he sighed, shrugging.

    Quickly, Kurai made a different comment, ¡°To walk home on a full moon by yourself is incredibly stupid.¡±

    I glared at him when he said that, giving him a cold look. Did he just call me stupid? I opened my mouth to retort, but Enoxon chimed back in.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad we found you when we did,¡± Enoxon said. Kurai and I were out hunting, and we heard voices, so we followed them, leading us to you!¡± He cheered happily, a grin playing on his face. ¡°Kurai was the one who got there a bit quicker than I did, so thank him.¡±

    Gripping the blanket under me, I know that wasn¡¯t true. There was a lot more that happened, and I know there was. The slight memories played over and over in my head. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t time to question it, but I oh-so-badly wanted to. My gaze fluttered from the blanket to the man still sitting in the chair, his head resting on his arms as he continued to eyeball the room - ears flickering.

    ¡°And before you even think about leaving once more, let¡¯s reconsider your situation,¡± Enoxon interjected, his typically quiet voice tinged with a hint of sass. ¡°You¡¯re severely injured and in unfamiliar territory, which means navigating your way home could be a challenge. Given your condition, attempting to depart now might only result in further harm. These injuries were no trivial matter - consider yourself lucky to have a Nogitsune to tend to them.¡± A small smile on his face made him feel incredibly proud to have said that.

    Repeating what Enoxon said, I quietly added, ¡°Nogitsune?¡± That word felt familiar, like something I might have heard in old stories. It reminded me of ¡°Kitsune¡± - those fox spirits from tales that can change their shape. Maybe a Nogitsune is something like that? But why would one be here, at Abigail¡¯s Lake? They¡¯re supposed to be more scary, almost like demons. And why would something like that be here, helping a human? I always thought demons were just in stories. If Kurai is a Nogitsune, then maybe Enoxon is something magical, too, like a warlock or something?

    As he moved toward the man, Kurai rose to his feet, a frosty glare fixed on his face. His gaze was sharp, an unmistakable trace of anger in his stance. His frustration was palpable as he extended his hands towards the wizard¡¯s neck, now ablaze with fiery energy. ¡°Enoxon, do you hear yourself? Or are you just deaf?¡± he scoffed, his voice laced with irritation.

    Enoxon remained unbothered by the Nogitsune¡¯s angry advance, greeting Kurai¡¯s fury with a simple, sarcastic smile. ¡°Oh, so suddenly I¡¯m the villain for pointing out the obvious, despite your tails and ears being on full display?¡± he retorted with dripping sarcasm. Taking a casual step back, his grin remained unyielding; his posture relaxed as he defensively raised his hands. ¡°By the Great Gates of Hell, you do get riled up over nothing,¡± he remarked, his voice laced with a weariness that belied his amused demeanor.

    Watching the two unfold their little argument, I frowned when I realized that Kurai¡¯s hands were utterly ablaze, but it didn¡¯t bother him. Some little red and black flames danced at the tip of his fingers.

    ¡°Ok, ok, Kurai, relax. You couldn¡¯t take me on anyway,¡± Enoxon laughed, forcing himself to back up and go to the other side of the bed, now across from the fiery being.

    My eyes shifted from these two magical beings. Watching their interactions together made me think of two brothers. I needed to be assertive and stand up for myself. With that mindset, I forced the tears off my face and took a deep but quiet breath, sitting up and letting white strands of hair fall back onto the pillow. I grabbed a lock of my hair with my hands and began to twirl it. ¡°U-um, so. Why am I here? C-can I maybe, um, go home?¡± I asked them to be extremely quiet - avoiding all eye contact and ignoring Enoxon¡¯s warning.

    So much for standing up for yourself, a frown lingering as I looked back towards the silky, lavender sheets. ¡°Also, what¡¯s a Nogitsune, and why does he have ears and a tail, and how did you find me at Abigail¡¯s Lake?¡± I just muttered random questions over and over and over - even repeats, I¡¯m sure. I couldn¡¯t help it; I was so nervous.

    ¡°You¡¯re as deaf as he is,¡± Kurai mumbled, letting his hands fall to his sides as the fire in them went out. ¡°We don¡¯t do that here, princess. You¡¯ve already seen too much and are in danger now, so why would you want to go home?¡± He asked, turning to face me directly and crossing his arms. ¡°You just about got killed by some man. Who knows if he¡¯s still out there?¡±

    ¡°You seem concerned about a human,¡± Enoxon mutters across the room.

    A swift and cold glare from the Nogitsune silenced him.

    I spoke up as best I could, ¡°Please don¡¯t call me that,¡± My voice was still low, but I had to get my words out. ¡°My name is Snow.¡±

    ¡°You are an interesting person, Snow. Something happened at that lake that protected you. Besides Kurai getting in and beating the hell out of that guy, it was almost like it was protecting you. Something was protecting you at that lake,¡± Enoxon chuckled gently. ¡°Do you know where the thing that followed you went?¡± He shrugged when he said that, which caused a slight disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, honestly. I saw a bright orange light, and then I heard your voices before passing out,¡± I said, gripping the blanket below me again.

    ¡°Whatever happened at Abigail¡¯s Tree protected you¡ªnot just us, but there was an additional, almost magical force,¡± Enoxon began, easing himself onto the edge of the bed with care. ¡°I can¡¯t pinpoint exactly what it was, but there was something extraordinary at play,¡± he continued, his eyes reflecting a mix of curiosity and astonishment. ¡°May I see your arm?¡± he inquired, his voice gentle yet earnest.

    A wave of discomfort washed over me at his request, causing me to hesitate. Despite this, I slowly lifted my arm, exposing it to his examination. Enoxon¡¯s hands, warm and cautious, gently surrounded the visible wound. As he carefully inspected it, he began to speak, his tone a mix of wonder and concern.¡± I¡¯m not entirely sure what you did, how you managed it, or how your magical dagger functioned, but it undoubtedly had an effect. When Kurai and I found you, you were in a dire state. As for your assailant... we¡¯re still unraveling that mystery,¡± Enoxon sighed, a hint of frustration in his voice. Within moments, a soft, almost imperceptible substance began to encircle my skin, soothing the area around the wound. ¡°This might feel a bit odd,¡± he assured me soothingly, ¡°but all of this will make sense in time.¡±

    ¡°I made that creature bleed with my dagger,¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible as I observed Enoxon applying a light bandage to my arm. ¡°But if that being was imbued with magic, and you both possess magical abilities... Then where exactly am I, and what¡¯s our purpose here?¡± I asked, my confusion and curiosity growing.

    ¡°Heh,¡± Enoxon chuckled softly, a hint of amusement in his voice as he finished tending to my arm and looked up at me. ¡°Let¡¯s just say we¡¯re not exactly human,¡± he revealed, a mysterious smile playing on his lips as he tilted his head slightly, leaving the statement hanging like a puzzle waiting to be solved.

 Chapter Three - A Magician and a Fox-Man

    Chapter Three

    A Magician and a Fox-Man

    <hr>

    Hearing the man say they weren¡¯t human, I tilted my head, confused. ¡°I just thought that maybe his cosplay was that detailed,¡± I murmured gently as I pointed in the direction of Kurai standing off to the side, his arms crossed his chest. My face twisted into a frown as I lowered my gaze from the fox-eared man¡¯s cold demeanor.

    ¡°Cosplay, right?¡± I questioned awkwardly, feeling hopeful.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re just not human. I mean, I am, but it¡¯s a bit more complicated than that,¡± Enoxon explained, holding his hand in the air as it swirled a gentle green glow. ¡°I am a sorcerer, and he¡­? No, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s just a furry cosplayer. Big on furries,¡± Enoxon said with a gentle prod in my direction, a grin dancing across his lips as he acknowledged Kurai.

    ¡°W-what?¡± Kurai exclaimed, suddenly taken off guard. ¡°You seriously just call me a ¡®furry¡¯?¡± Kurai¡¯s voice cut through the silence, not a growl this time but sharp and laced with disbelief. His hands, though balled into fists, twitched at his sides, a visible sign of his barely contained irritation. ¡°Really, Enoxon? That¡¯s how we¡¯re playing it now? You¡¯re going to stereotype my entire existence?¡±

    Enoxon grinned proudly while lying on the bed I was in, now on his stomach, making me feel more awkward than ever. Why did he think it was okay to lay on the bed I was in? Especially while making this literal Firefox man angry. ¡°Perhaps you best think twice before walking around freely with your ears and tail out and about,¡± Enoxon replied slyly.

    The room seemed to shift around Kurai, shadows clinging to him as though drawn by his frustration. Enoxon, for all his arcane knowledge, found himself at a loss, the gravity of his faux pas dawning on him in the face of Kurai¡¯s escalating annoyance. Flames licked at his fingertips, a physical manifestation of his mounting fury. His glare crossed sharply to the sorcerer. The room seemed to darken around them, shadows drawn to Kurai¡¯s fury as if feeding off it. Enoxon, despite his vast magical abilities, found himself on the back foot, the severity of his blunder fully dawning on him as he faced Kurai¡¯s wrath.

    ¡°Kurai, wait-¡± Enoxon¡¯s attempt at apology was cut short.

    ¡°No, you wait!¡± Kurai hissed, his voice a dangerous growl. The flames that had been a mere threat a moment ago flickered ominously around his fists, now engulfing nearly his entire body. I could only watch, frozen, as Kurai practically dragged Enoxon off the bed, his anger a palpable force that seemed to fill the room.

    I was stunned to see how quickly Kurai had been angered. Now, he was pinning the sorcerer on the ground with flames above his neck. At the same time, Enoxon laughed away at the nogitsune¡¯s anger. While Kurai¡¯s anger exploded and he dragged Enoxon away, my heart seized this moment of distraction as my chance. Without a second¡¯s hesitation, I slipped off the bed, my movements quiet and swift, hoping not to draw any attention. I darted out of the room, finding myself in a long hallway of the old house, the air heavy with history.

    The hallway was dimly lit, walls adorned with pictures that whispered stories of the past, their faces watching me as I moved. My footsteps were muffled by the thick carpet beneath, each step taking me closer to my escape, to freedom. At the end of the hallway, a large round window offered a glimpse into the outside world¡ªa world of snow and ice, beautiful yet desolate under the night sky. It was dark, the details of the landscape fading into obscurity, but through the glass, I could make out the silhouette of the tree line, a dark boundary against the slightly lighter sky.

    Beyond was a faint yet distinctive glow of a town, barely visible. The lighter air in that area, illuminated by distant streetlights, hinted at civilization beyond the wilderness. That faint glow was like a beacon of hope, a sign of a world beyond this house of shadows and secrets. I stood there momentarily, taking in the view, gathering my resolve. Then, with a deep breath, I turned away from the window and the secluded estate it overlooked. I was determined to find my way safely to that distant town.

    Or so I had hoped.

    I could make that, right? I wasn¡¯t exactly dressed for the cold weather with the thin pajamas I was in.

    Wait, who the hell changed my clothes?

    Shaking my head, I tried to forget about the idea.

    Downstairs, I quickly approached the door and noticed a jacket hung up. It was a bit big, but it would be fine. I glanced toward the ground for some kind of shoes¡ªand luckily, the boots I had initially on were there! Perfect!

    <hr>

    Trudging for a bit, I noticed the tree lines darkening and thickening. I couldn¡¯t see the mountainside anymore, but I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be okay if I kept going straight. Making marks in the trees by scraping at the bark with a rock would be the best way to make it through this forest. Living in a mountainside my entire life, I was forced to learn to track - and that¡¯s what I would do.

    My gaze lifted when I noticed the air was growing a bit heavy with some fog. ¡°This is great,¡± I muttered as I continued pushing forward - the cold breeze ripping up underneath the jacket and on my legs exposed practically to the chilly air. This was better than being with the freaks, though - I can guarantee. I bet if I had said anything to that damned fox-man, I¡¯d be a piece of toast now!

    The forest loomed before me, its trees like silent sentinels in the growing darkness. The sky overhead threatened more snow, the clouds heavy and low, making the forest seem darker and thicker with each step I took.

    ¡°But this damn snow!¡± I growled, glancing around the area. ¡°Haha, what a funny joke,¡± I said, talking to myself in hopes of staying distracted. ¡°Imagine Snow, the snow girl, hating snow!¡± As numb as they felt, my hands dusted the snow off the rock and carefully sat down, trying to conserve warmth while allowing myself this short break. The forest was eerily silent around me, the usual sounds of nature muffled by the snow. It was a moment of solitude during my escape, a moment to gather my thoughts and strength. I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of vulnerability out here alone, barely dressed for the weather. Yet, there was an undeniable thrill¡ªa sense of adventure and defiance against the odds.

    Despite not knowing the full extent of where I was, an instinctual fear began to creep into my bones. This wasn¡¯t just a spooky area; it was a realm of nightmares, a corner of hell itself. And yet, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that I was being watched, not by animals, but by something far older, something that knew I didn¡¯t belong.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather die out here,¡± I murmured gently, throwing a small branch into the unknown.

    ¡°H-h-huuuuu¡­¡­¡±

    Instantly, I tensed up and placed my hand on a small nearby rock as I jumped on top of the rock to see what was around me. ¡°Hello?¡± I called out, knowing I probably shouldn¡¯t have, but maybe it was someone who knew these woods and could help me. Or perhaps it was the other two not-of-this-world guys. The darkness was so thick, though, I couldn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Is someone there? I¡¯m not sure where I¡¯m at, but I could use some help,¡± I called out to the darkness.

    ¡°Hel-helllp,¡± The voice mocked me.

    I frowned, listening to the voice, and stated, ¡°I¡¯m not from around here - I was kidnapped, and I¡¯m just trying to get home. Do you know where Shiverbell is?¡± I asked.

    ¡°What is Shiverbell?¡± The gentle voice asked me.

    ¡°It¡¯s a town - a mountain town. I¡¯m just trying to go home,¡± I replied sadly.

    ¡°Mmmm, so you are not from here?¡± The voice mocked me again, this time a bit deeper and colder. ¡°Oh, we cannot have that. Tell me, little one, why are you here if you¡¯re one of us?¡± the voice asked me.

    ¡°I¡­. Again, I was kidnapped,¡± I replied, feeling tense. Scanning the small clearing, I looked around again to see where I could pinpoint the voice - but it was darkness.

    ¡°Kidnapped? And brought here? What a curious action. Why would anyone kidnap you? Are you special? You don¡¯t¡­ Seem special.¡±

    ¡°Special? No, I don¡¯t think so?¡±

    ¡°Are you a witch?¡±

    ¡°Witch?¡±

    ¡°Witch,¡± It replied.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ Think so. I¡¯m sure if I were, I¡¯d be long gone now. Wouldn¡¯t anyone be if they were a witch?¡± If I could keep it talking, perhaps I could pinpoint its voice. ¡°Are you a witch?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, my dear. I¡¯m much more than a pathetic witch,¡± it chuckled. The rock that you have in your hand¡ªyou know you cannot hurt me with a rock, yes? Like yourself, I¡¯m not a foe, just a lost friend.¡±

    As I got closer to pinpointing the voice, I spun around, and it was a few feet from me - nothing but a shadow. My heart instantly dropped as I remembered the shadow from my hometown. Is this the same one? No, its voice was different - its tone was different. Perhaps it was similar to what I came across back in Shiverbell? I squinted to see if I could make out any part of its body - but I saw nothing.

    I frowned when it spoke to me again, shivering in quite a strange fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want any trouble,¡± I murmured. The shadow disappeared again, and I heard something coming behind me. I turned quickly, my arm striking down on something and making contact. However, I heard a noise similar to a metal clank when the rock struck whatever was below me. Its skin was a patchwork of shadow and ice, shimmering in the dim light with a sinister glow. Its eyes were voids, absorbing all light, all hope, with an insatiable hunger. Its limbs were elongated, ending in sharp, talon-like claws that scraped the ground with a sound like the screeching of metal on stone.

    When I struck it, it jumped back, gave a cold and wild look, and narrowed its eyes on me.

    This creature moved with a grace that belied its monstrous form, circling me with intelligence and purpose. It made it clear it was no mere beast; it was a predator of the highest order, and I was its chosen prey. The air around it seemed to warp and chill, manifesting its unnerving presence. I could tell this demon was something special and far more dangerous than any I had encountered. Its gaze locked onto mine, and at that moment, I knew this was no random encounter; this was a being with intent, with power, and it had marked me for reasons I couldn¡¯t begin to understand.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve made your move. Swift and clever for a human, yet so frail. Perfect for my feast,¡± it taunted me, its voice resonating within my mind. Before I had a chance to respond, a shrill, piercing scream erupted from the creature, an agony that made my ears feel as though they were splitting. The screech was so intense, so excruciating, I was convinced my ears were bleeding. Impossible, right? I attempted another strike with a rock, only to have my arm viciously caught, its claws sinking deep, shredding my skin. Helpless, my other arm was captured, and I was forcefully brought to my knees. My strength was already sapped. I could sense my markings burning with pain. Yet, as a fighter, surrender was not an option; I had to endure, even if it meant unleashing a scream of desperation.

    ¡°LET YOUR SCREAMS RISE, MY DEAR, for with each cry, your essence becomes sweeter,¡± the sinister whisper invaded my thoughts. My body writhed in pain as its claws tore through me, thankfully avoiding my already injured side. The agony was unbearable. I was a bit more confident in this fight, I¡¯m not sure why, but something ran through my body. It had to be the adrenaline. I winced at the pain that burned through my side, but my kicking at him did the job. It stunned him to the point where he dropped my arms, and I took this opportunity to try and scramble to my feet. The best option is to run. I made it onto my feet and took off. I was unsure where I was going but needed to get away. I ran, dodging the trees and rocks the best I could see in this darkness.

    On unsteady legs, I fled, navigating the dark forest as best I could, pushing branches aside, driven by the slim hope of survival.

    ¡°Chasing only makes this more fun, my dear. Your mark ensures your trial of Death,¡± the creature¡¯s voice haunted me though the dreadful screeching had ceased. That screeching was more torturous than the throbbing pain in my side!

    Marked. It stated, just like the previous demon. Was it the same one? He looked completely different. Quickly glancing, I looked at the throbbing wound on my arm; it was black¡ªnot red like blood would be. Is this the doing of the ¡®mark¡¯ the demon mentioned? I tried to think about what Enoxon and Kurai had mentioned, but my brain couldn¡¯t rehearse the conversation I had with them. My brain was continuously screaming at me, telling me to run.

    If only they could help me again, why should I rely on them? They brought me here - this is their fault. They should¡¯ve just walked me home, as I asked. Not let me escape like dumbasses.

    That¡¯s when something began to mess with my vision.

    The trees and bushes began to fade away. It felt as though an abyss of darkness was enveloping me. Could this creature have poisoned me? I wondered as a profound lethargy took hold of me. This sensation was eerily reminiscent of yesterday¡¯s ordeal, as if I had been sedated. My legs became increasingly leaden, and I found myself being pulled down by an invisible weight. Soon, the trees, the sky, the moon, and the underbrush had all disappeared, leaving nothing in their wake. I collapsed, face-first, onto the now frigid, barren ground, noticing the absence of snow, replaced by a void of darkness. What was happening?

    ¡°I told you, Little Snow,¡± The voice whispered, dancing around me. ¡°You are marked for Death. Your mind has been poisoned. No other demon could make you yours. You will be mine until you are destroyed, body and mind - vanished into thin air - soul left to linger until mine devours it. Oh, but your soul is just¡­ Precious! I remember this soul - oh, I do. It¡¯ll be wonderful to dine on it again.¡±

    ¡°Demon?!¡± I whispered, staring in horror as I felt my body being forced to roll over by the creature. The pain in my sides grew more vigorous and hotter.

    ¡°Humans are stupid,¡± The demon chuckled, his face blurring in and out with the surroundings of darkness. I could barely make out its body - almost human-like. The creature grabbed my wrists with one hand, lifting me. ¡°You¡¯d think your little mind would beg you to stay with that pathetic excuse of a nogitsune and that foolish wizard. They¡¯re there, not even realizing that their little pet got away. No one to save you now - just you and I and the darkness while I devour the last of your soul. It¡¯s been a long time, Kirasa.¡±

    It''s not a name I¡¯ve heard of. I tried to bargain with the demon and opened my mouth to shut: ¡°My name isn¡¯t Kirasa! It¡¯s Snow Rumaki; please let me go! You¡¯ve got the wrong girl!¡±

    ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t¡ªI¡¯ve been waiting long to get my claws on you. I just needed to wait,¡± it chuckled, its face fading in and out, and I could see those red eyes burning into mine.

    Can demons travel between different worlds?! Not to mention how vital this thing was! What pissed me was that this was the same creature, in a different form, from yesterday. That¡¯s how he knew I couldn¡¯t escape ¡®this time.¡¯ I was lifted off the ground, and with his other hand, I was forced to stare at his ugly and scary face. ¡°Let go of me!¡± I snapped, trying to kick him off of me.

    The kicks did not phase him, and his mouth opened wide. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to eat my dinner, but once I saw you join us here in the Underworld¡­¡± His voice faded out, and my scream filled the air.

    ¡°Soul of the Damned, from her depart,¡± rang a voice, both explicit and stout. ¡°Her time has not come; thus, you must part.¡±  This voice was serene and tender, without a shout. Yet, within its calm, a storm seemed to start. ¡°She stands untouched, untainted, no doubt, Not a soul for you to claim or to outsmart.¡±

    Opening one eye, I looked at the demon staring off to the side. I couldn¡¯t turn my head as he held my chin so tightly that I could feel the tips of his claws slightly cutting into it... Staring at his ugly face, I took in his barely visible features. It looked like he had a face shape, but it mainly was rippling shadows that danced across him. He did not have flesh like a human would, nor like Kurai and Enoxon.

    ¡°Oh, but don¡¯t you know, the more pure they are - the better they are. However, I¡¯m sure you and I can arrange something - I thought you had been ridden off,¡± The voice spoke, turning its gaze slightly to the side as it spoke to the other.

    ¡°Soul of the Damned, depart from her side,¡± the voice commanded with might. ¡°Or face the wrath I have destined to provide,¡± it declared.

    ¡°Then come out and fulfill yours and her destiny, little mutt,¡± The demon called, throwing me hard to the side.

    I landed with a thud, breathing heavily as my side was punctured once more by a rock and was even more on fire.

    ¡°To have the soul of a spirit walker like yours would make me extremely powerful,¡± He taunted. ¡°Can you imagine, little mutt? I get the girls and yours," The demon turned around. ¡°I will ensure you¡¯re gone for good today.¡± With a quick look back to me, the demon smiled, his sharp white teeth fading in through the darkness. ¡°Sit still. I have something to take care of,¡± With a flick of its hand, I felt some complex chain around my feet, keeping them from moving.

    What is happening? As my vision faded, I gazed off to the side, assuming from blood loss from my previous injuries and his digging into my flesh. I breathed heavily, feeling the burning agony seep through my veins from this demon. I could see a dark blue light in the distance of the darkness. I could not distinguish the body, but it was not a human speaking to the demon. I noticed four legs. I could see the dark blue fade in and out to a lighter blue on this figure.

    ¡°Today, demon, you shan¡¯t feast on my soul, nor another¡¯s toll,¡± the blue figure spoke.

    I watched as the demon leaped towards the figurine. A sigh of relief escaped my body, but the pain was too much. I rolled onto my back, holding my arm where the demon had ¡®marked¡¯ me and grabbing my side as I could feel the warmth of the blood seeping out of the wounds. I couldn¡¯t believe I felt such pain from these demon claws; it hurt more than whatever I was stabbed with the other day. Or perhaps he ¡®marked¡¯ my side like he did my arm. Maybe my side wasn¡¯t a stab wound. It was from his damn ¡®marking¡¯ claws. Going to leave a scar or two. I felt pressure on my other arm and feared it was another demon; my instincts told me to swing.

    Depart, young soul, and please flee. Lest darkness soon again, you see.

    ¡°S-SN?!¡± Someone¡¯s voice tried to grab my attention through the darkness swirling around me as the demon and the blue creature charged at one another.

    I sensed someone¡¯s hands clasping my arm, pulling me from the darkness. I saw the blue figure again before I was drawn away. Belonging, I presumed, to the voice of calm, there stood a creature with a sharp wolf¡¯s snout and a long, stellar-blue tail that mirrored the night sky. Its eyes, pure white, mirrored the star-like patterns adorning its fur.

    Our gazes met, and a wave of tranquility washed over me. Something about this wolf-like being momentarily erased my current predicament from my mind. It was a weird but excellent feeling, like a light turned on inside me. This wolf saved me; somehow, I knew it from before.

    Yanked from the darkness, I was brought back into the forest with the trees surrounding me and the darker moon shimmering above me. Snow fell gently, and I stared momentarily at the sky above me. When I realized I was no longer in the dark, I instantly sat up and collided heads with someone. I let out a small whimper, holding my head, and squinted to see who it was. There, just inches away, was Kurai¡¯s face, showing a surprising look of concern for someone known to be quite temperamental. ¡°Kurai?¡± I murmured, looking at his expression full of concern. His amber eyes stared into mine as the little orange dots on his face glowed ever so slightly.

    ¡°Are you okay, Snow?¡± Enoxon¡¯s voice sounded from the other side of me. He noticed the magic wrapped around my feet¡ªat least, I think it was magic.

    ¡°Surprised you weren¡¯t eaten this time,¡± Kurai murmured. ¡°Hold still - this is going to hurt - a lot,¡± The man¡¯s gaze flickered from me to the sorcerer on the other side. The two nodded at one another. ¡°Hold her,¡± He stated. Within a few seconds, Kurai¡¯s hand lifted with fire, and the little orange specks on his face glowed ever so slightly. The nogitsune placed a hand on my arm, which was throbbing with pain. Suddenly, I could feel the heat rip through the frostbite that covered my body. He covered the scratch on my shoulder, connecting the gray lines from one mark to another. I felt the cosmic pain rip through my body, forcing me to move my body and shift it as I could feel the heat ripping through my body, replacing the pain set in me by the demon that was initially the one who had marked me.

    Enoxon¡¯s arms wrapped around my upper body, shoulders, and chest as he kept me from squirming. The heat was extreme as it coursed through my body - mainly following the gray lines originally on my body from the other day. I could feel it running from my shoulder down my arm and my chest to my side, burning with a hot heat. Enoxon¡¯s grip held me tighter, but after a few seconds of the pain entering my body, it began to disappear and flow out of my body. It felt like everything was leaving my body - like a magnet in a box grabbing that metallic sand. I know my face had tears rolling down it, and I¡¯m sure I looked like a mess.

    ¡°There,¡± Kurai sighed as a ball of black and orange balanced in his hand. ¡°Enoxon, get rid of this poison,¡± He told the sorcerer.

    Quickly, Enoxon¡¯s grip released me, and he reached for the ball dancing in Kurai¡¯s hand. A few words escaped the sorcerer¡¯s lips as he held the ball and forced it to disappear into thin air.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Kurai muttered and then looked me over. With the coat that was ripped in several places, the man would eyeball those places to see if there were any other wounds on me. Standing straight up, he crossed his arms and stared down at me with a hint of anger. ¡°What the hell do you think you were doing? Were you trying to get killed??¡± He growled.

    Immediately, I pulled my gaze from him, feeling ashamed, and hugged my knees that were buried against my chest now. My arm was no longer in pain, and my head was free from pain. The demon¡¯s gaze burned into my mind as I held my arm. I ran my other hand over the marking that I could see through a hole in the coat.

    ¡°Snow, you need to share with us what happened and how,¡± Enoxon¡¯s gentle voice sounded as he held a hand out for me to grab.

    I hesitated, then grabbed his hand and was whisked off the snowy ground, holding the torn coat together as best I could. My entire body was frozen; not even Kurai¡¯s flames helped me.

    ¡°Every demon is different. You look as though you were fortunate to escape - again. But these marks take time to heal - if they can. If it was the same demon from the other day, you honestly really need to take better care of yourself.¡±

    Staring at the ground, I whispered ever so quietly, eyes wide, ¡°It said it marked me for death.¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± Kurai muttered. ¡°That¡¯s what demons do when they find someone weak - like you. It would continue chasing you if it were the same one from the other day. When you were brought here, it was easier to find you,¡± He seemed concerned, but I didn¡¯t believe it. His tone was definitely condescending.

    Weak. The words stung me, and I held my body tighter when he told me that. The memory replayed as I remember him using the word ¡®Kirasa.¡¯ I wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, whether it was a demon word or a name. I figured he used it as a name, but I¡¯ve never heard that name. ¡°Demons. Fox-People, Mages¡­¡± I murmured, digging my nails into my skin as fear shivered. I was traumatized.

    ¡°Sorcerer,¡± Enoxon replied with a slight grin. He was born with magical powers but is studying to learn more and more. I¡¯d also recommend not calling him a person. You recall what happened not too long ago,¡± the young sorcerer corrected me.

    Kurai, who seemed still focused on the mark on my arm, spoke, ¡°I am a Nogitsune - to you, I am a mythical fox spirit able to manipulate the darkness.¡± His voice was soft, surprisingly. Is it perhaps that he was so distracted by my arm? The mark was ugly, I admit, but he didn¡¯t need to keep staring at it. ¡°There are a lot of demon souls that are not fully here; their rage and hunger blind them. You must be careful in this world. Especially considering one of them found its way to you twice.¡±

    I pulled my arm away from Kurai, tightening my grip and hiding inside the coat that I had taken. ¡°Just monsters,¡± I murmured, still avoiding their gazes. ¡°Monsters in our world? Why is this the first time I¡¯ve seen one?¡± I questioned them, staring at the ground.

    ¡°In the human realm, demons are typically forbidden. They cannot travel to the human realm now,¡± Enoxon explained. It is fascinating that not only one but two,¡± he pointed to Kurai, ¡°have found their way to the human realm and even directly to you.¡±

    ¡°Human realm?¡± I questioned him, lifting my gaze finally and looking at the sorcerer.

    ¡°Humans are not the only creatures in this world or this time,¡± Kurai sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Far from it.¡±

    Enoxon chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re not in the human realm anymore, Snow. Welcome to Asturdorm - the land of the Underworld.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    <hr>Meeting Kurai, a work in progress as well as I''m waiting to get more hours on Nijijourney until I have the perfect image of him. ;-;

 Chapter Four - The Crimson Lord

    Chapter Four

    The Crimson Lord

    <hr>

    Underworld.

    I scoffed. I couldn¡¯t believe he just said I was in the underworld. Did that mean I was dead? I mean, I¡¯m pretty sure things felt natural to me, but maybe the undead could feel things? I¡¯ve no idea - I didn¡¯t realize I died when I was attacked the first time. Or perhaps I wasn¡¯t. I wanted to ask things, but I still felt uncomfortable - especially now that these spirits saved me twice. Creatures? Races? I have no idea what to call them. They both looked human to me - minus the ears, tail, and whatnot.

    I glanced at Enoxon, who was ahead of us and leading the way. My gaze focused on his fox-like tail, which hung down. It swished side-to-side with every step he took, his ears slightly bouncing as his kimono flowed gracefully behind him. So people can just have tails? Was he even a human?

    They brought me back to the house I had initially strayed from, and I was asked to sit on the couch. My legs and feet felt cold, and my hands were still frostbitten. Gazing around the room, I took in the tiny home that they had here in the middle of nowhere. The inside of the house was magical, honestly. I didn¡¯t get a good look at it when rushing out, but it was gorgeous! The living room was stunning, with a gentle, starry-blue theme almost. It''s not something I¡¯d expect from the underworld. As soon as you walked inside, the room was lined with books on the other side, surrounding a round window that looked over and down a hill. In front of the bookshelves was a rounded couch lined with cushions and blankets and a fluffy ottoman in the middle. Off to the side was a fireplace, and above the fireplace was a picture of a large castle. They even had an indoor tree with, surprisingly, red leaves. It felt like a cozy indoor cabin.

    When Enoxon set the fire ablaze, I immediately rose from the sofa, positioning myself in front of the warmth. The cold had left me shivering, but the fire''s heat revived me. It flickered and danced, spreading a cozy light throughout the room. I curled up, resting my head on my knees, and gazed at the fire, feeling a sense of contentment. Kurai entered the living room and offered me blankets for extra warmth. Expressing my gratitude, I accepted them, eager to soothe my hands that had turned a shade of purple from the cold. Observing my chilled hands, Kurai instructed me to extend them, then used his abilities to summon flames for warmth. Despite my assurances of being okay, he insisted, drawing my hands closer to banish the frostbite. His hands, warm and large, enveloped mine. I couldn''t help but notice the tiny freckles on his face that began to emit a soft orange glow, complementing the light in his amber eyes.

    ¡°"ENOXON?!" A booming, disconcerting voice echoed from beyond the living room door.

    The sudden noise startled me, causing my hand to brush against the flames Kurai had conjured, lightly scorching my skin. The door swung open, revealing a tall and visibly irate man who immediately locked eyes with me. He noticed Kurai''s hands near mine as we sat before the fire. Our gaze lingered, a silent exchange until he snapped out of his thoughts with a shake of his head.

    Clearing his throat, he shifted his focus from me to Kurai."I see I''ve come at an inappropriate time," the man uttered, a hint of apology. "Forgive me, Brother; I wasn''t aware you had company."

    ¡°My Lord," chimed in another voice from behind him, "I highly doubt he''s privy to anything; he''s somewhat of a... how do you say? An ''airhead.¡¯¡±

    "Airhead or not, Astaroth¡ª" The man redirected his attention towards me, his gaze sharpening with a tinge of irritation as he probed Kurai and me further. "What is this anyway?" he demanded.

    "I believe that is what we call a human, My Lord," the second man remarked, arching an eyebrow in our direction.

    "Oh, is that what a human looks like?!" The ''Lord'' replied sarcastically, showing his exasperation as he pinched the bridge of his nose. "I was asking about what''s going on here. Why am I out of the loop regarding your life, Kurai? I was completely unaware that you even had a girlfriend," he scoffed.

    "Girlfriend?!" Kurai and I exclaimed together, taken aback by the assumption. Kurai shot the man a frosty look, his annoyance palpable.

    "Get out," Kurai muttered under his breath, focusing his attention back on tending to the slight burn on my hand caused earlier.

    "Now, Kurai, that''s not how you address your Lord," the second man chided, his head shaking in disappointment at Kurai''s blunt dismissal.

    I looked at the taller one being addressed as, ¡®My Lord.¡¯ His appearance was strikingly intimidating. He wore a long black coat, its severity softened by white shoulder pads adorned with tassels. Underneath, a white button-down shirt was casually unbuttoned at the top, revealing a glimpse of his chest. Draped over his shoulders and connecting to the tassels of his coat was a medium-length black cape, its hemline intricately decorated with a white swirl pattern reminiscent of undulating waves. Adding a touch of mystique, a red gem was affixed to the front of his cloak, securing a red handkerchief elegantly trimmed with white. He was definitely of some royalty status.

    "Kurai, kitchen - NOW," The Lord commanded with a huff, dismissing Astaroth and entering the kitchen. Kurai sighed heavily and shook his head, muttering as he exited the living room.

    "Greetings, Miss," the second man, who had entered the home alongside The Lord, addressed me. "My apologies for the Crimson Lord. He''s a bit, well, angry with the younglings in the other room.¡± The man approached me and sat beside me in front of the fire. He seemed a lot calmer than the Lord.

    Awkwardly, I sat up straight and adjusted the blanket I had wrapped my body around. I folded my now warm hands and kept them neatly tucked in my blanket.

    ¡°If I may ask, how are you today?¡± The man asked me.

    I looked behind us towards the kitchen, where a lot of yelling sounded. The words were too disheveled to understand what they were discussing thoroughly. Still, it seemed they were arguing over something. ¡°Are¡­ they okay?¡± I asked, shuffling awkwardly. Then I turned to look at the man just a few feet away from me, sitting beside me.

    He has a distinguished figure with long, thin gray hair that gracefully transitions into a slight teal color towards the ends. His deep purple eyes exude a sense of enigma and sharp intelligence, complementing his balanced physique that is neither overly muscular nor slight, suggesting an underlying agility and strength. Astaroth''s attire is fittingly regal, mainly black, to symbolize his esteemed position and the realm he represents. A small, striking purple gem adorns his neck, signifying his loyalty and high status. In contrast, a matching gem is featured in a single earring, adding an elegant touch to his dignified appearance.

    ¡°You must be the one they are calling, Snow, correct?¡± he asked me, ignoring the yelling just a room over.

    I winced when I heard a crashing noise from the kitchen, lowering my gaze to the fire to avoid eye contact with the one The Lord called Astaroth.

    ¡°Um, yes, I am. My name is Snow,¡± I murmured. ¡°And you are¡­ Asta-¡±

    ¡°Astaroth, a pleasure to meet you! Demon to the Underworld and Duke to the Crimson Lord,¡± He said, awkwardly putting his hand out to me over his knee.

    Turning slightly, I reached out of the blanket and grabbed his hand to shake it. The blanket slid off my shoulder and covered our hands as I did.

    Astaroth''s gaze quickly shifted as our hands touched the demon marking adorning my arm. His amethyst-colored eyes reflected genuine concern as he lightly ran his hand above the marking. A frown marred the face of the demon-man. "Were you, by any chance, attacked by a demon? I''m assuming Kurai attempted to attend to it?" he inquired, his voice laced with worry and curiosity.

    Quickly, I pulled my arm away from him and covered the marking with my other hand¡ªcheeks flushed with pink. ¡°I think so,¡± I replied quietly, frowning and avoiding his gaze. I left this house and went into the woods, hoping to find a home,¡± I explained to him. When I was there, someone talked to me, and I was hoping it was someone friendly. But things took a turn for the worst,¡± I explained to him.

    ¡°I am grateful to see you unscathed, minus the marking. But it seems this wasn¡¯t from today,¡± he said, glancing at my arm. It seems you were in a mess before this attack, yes?¡± the duke probed. It seems you were able to fight it off.¡±

    "Not... Exactly?" I murmured hesitation in my voice. I was compelled to share the tale of the blue celestial-like wolf that emerged from the darkness to save me. For reasons I couldn''t fathom, it felt like I was being coerced into divulging every detail to him. My narrative flowed smoothly, my words pouring out as gently as a river, revealing every aspect of the encounter. Despite not knowing him well, I couldn''t resist the urge to tell him everything. It was an odd sensation, feeling like the words were being extracted from me, a strange force pushing me to share my story with Astaroth.

    ¡°Hm. I¡¯ve heard stories of a creature that would guide souls home - but no one has seen it for long,¡± Astaroth replied quietly. ¡°It seems this may be the creature you had seen. Are you certain it was this wolf-like creation, as you described? Perhaps it was an illusion from the demon blood that spilled into your veins?¡± He demanded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so ¡­ She was there. I could see her, I could hear her, I could feel her presence¡­ Her warmth - her words, everything. She saved me - I know she did. She took this demon into her own¡­ Darkness? I guess? I¡¯m not sure. That¡¯s when Kurai and Enoxon pulled me out of this shadow-land and into the underworld.¡± The feeling of needing to explain everything to him grew stronger; I had to tell him this. There was no doubt in the back of my mind that he needed to know this - for whatever reason. I glanced at the demon beside me, his sharp black horns peeling out of his teal-gray hair and curving upwards. From what I noticed, his eyes had the same slight glow - very dull, though - that Kurai gets when upset.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°You say the Celestial Wolf saved you-¡±

    ¡°Mundus, I told you to leave," Kurai''s voice echoed into the living room as he approached Astaroth and me. His eyes immediately fixed on Astaroth, and his expression morphed into anger and worry. His temper seemed to ignite, with even tiny sparks of fire flickering around his fingertips. "By the Celestials, Astaroth, if I catch you doing something like that again, I''ll end you," he said, his voice growing darker and more urgent as he moved swiftly towards us. He reached out to grab Astaroth''s shirt. Still, the demon gracefully stood and sidestepped, a subtle smile curving his lips as he avoided Kurai''s grasp.

    "As fiery as ever, Kurai," Astaroth chuckled, his amusement evident. With a swift snap of his fingers, Kurai''s movements were abruptly halted, and he found himself compelled to sit down, an invisible force guiding him to a seated position next to me. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I was merely engaging Lady Snow in a casual conversation to inquire about her day," Astaroth said, his tone sly yet marked with a serene smile.

    Kurai, now surrounded by a faint purple aura, found himself immobilized and forced into a crisscross position beside me. The only part of him that remained under his control was his head, which he used to direct a fierce glare towards the Duke. "Get out now," he demanded, his voice firm despite his constrained situation.

    Enoxon stumbled into the kitchen, followed by the Crimson Lord. ¡°Ugh, did you have to go so rough on us this time? I told you what I knew,¡± he groaned, rubbing his head. ¡°Seriously, who throws throw pans in the house?¡± he grumbled.

    ¡°Next time, be more open about your decisions,¡± The Lord said, giving me a quick look as he said, ¡®decisions.¡¯ It was a pleasure; see you soon.¡±

    ¡°We shall be departing now, Lady Snow. We will see you again!¡± Astaroth called over his shoulder as he approached the taller man.

    Before they disappeared, I glanced at the man ¡®Lord¡¯ who was talking to Enoxon and Kurai. I stared at him, taking in his appearance as quickly as possible. My head tilted when I saw something flicker in his appearance as I gazed over him. He is an imposing figure with an ethereal presence. His long, ghostly white hair cascades around him, its otherworldly texture resembling ghostly flames that seem to flicker and dance in an unseen breeze. This spectral aura adds a haunting elegance to his appearance, making him appear both mesmerizing and intimidating. His eyes, piercing ice-blue eyes, exude a cold and chilling intensity as if gazing directly into them could freeze one''s soul.

    Adorning his head are two black horns resembling a deer''s antlers, adding to his formidable visage. These horns curve gracefully downwards, looping around his ears, and are tinged with a slight hint of blue that echoes the chilling color of his eyes, creating a harmonious yet fearsome aesthetic. He was of royalty, that¡¯s for sure. He was whatever kind of Lord he was.

    With that, a flash of red, the two of them disappeared into thin air. Stunned, I stared in complete disbelief. I could easily talk with the duke - almost as if I knew him. But with the Lord, he treated me like I was a threat to him. Then again, if I were honestly a threat, he would¡¯ve made that clear to me by approaching me and stating something. At least, I figured he would. Maybe he was intimidated by me! That¡¯s got to be it. The thought of a big, scary prince being scared of a white-haired human girl made me giggle, and a smile played on my lips.

    ¡°Ugh - sorry about that, Snow!¡± The sorcerer groaned as he came over to me. ¡°Oof, looks like Astaroth took Kurai?¡± He murmured, eyeing the room around us.

    I gazed around the room, not even noticing that Kurai had suddenly disappeared, too. He was right next to me, and almost as if poof! He was gone.

    Enoxon sighed and turned his attention to focus on me, ¡°It seems you took a liking to Astaroth, yes?¡± He asked.

    "What?!" I exclaimed, my head snapping up in surprise and a flush of embarrassment warming my cheeks. "That''s outrageous¡ªhe''s been nothing but kind, the gentlest demon I''ve encountered!" I frowned and turned my head the other day.

    Enoxon''s expression shifted uncomfortably, the corner of his mouth dipping and his eyebrows knitting together in a frown. "I... uh, Astaroth has a way with people¡ªhumans, celestials, and demons alike," he murmured, easing himself onto the couch a few feet away from me. "Come sit, have something to eat," he suggested kindly, a gentle invitation in his voice.

    It seemed my awareness had been somewhat lacking until that moment¡ªI hardly noticed Kurai''s emotional state or the magically floating plates Enoxon had introduced to the living room. The familiar, comforting scent of bacon and eggs suddenly filled the space, drawing my attention back to the present.

    "A human breakfast for a human woman," Enoxon said, his smile radiating warmth as he gestured toward the levitating plates, which basked in a gentle golden glow. His words pulled me further out of my daze.

    I looked up at the floating plates and pushed myself off the floor. I settled onto the couch beside Enoxon, who was to my left and eyed the food on my plate with curiosity and caution. Given my profession as a bartender, being cautious has become second nature. After all, one can never be too careful, right?

    "Are you¡­" Enoxon began, then shook his head, dismissing his initial thought. "Nevermind. Human things, I''m assuming. Go ahead, try it. It''s not that bad."

    Encouraged, I started eating.

    "My cooking isn¡¯t that bad," Enoxon remarked after a moment, a hint of pride in his voice. "Kurai has never complained about it.¡±

    Thank you¡ªthis was very kind of you," I responded, offering him a gentle smile, genuinely touched by his gesture. ¡°Where did they take Kurai?¡± I asked.

    "Ah, the Crimson Lord took him back to the Asturdorm Kingdom Castle," Enoxon sighed, his shoulders lifting in a mild shrug as he began to shed the trappings of his sorcerer identity. Removing his hood, he let his shaggy gray hair fall freely, its thick and slightly unruly strands suggesting an intentional dishevelment that added to his charm. "Do you mind?" he queried as he removed his wizard coat.

    Feeling a sudden rush of embarrassment, I turned my gaze away, mistakenly assuming he was about to disrobe entirely in front of me. I busied myself with the bacon, murmuring appreciatively, "Oh, so good!" Yet curiosity got the better of me, and I couldn''t help but look back at him. To my relief, beneath the robe, he wore only simple garments¡ªa thin, white button-down shirt and slim black trousers. His amber-red pendant remained around his neck, matching the aquamarine jewel that adorned his ear. His transformation from a robed sorcerer to a man in casual attire made him appear entirely different, and it dawned on me that even sorcerers might seek respite from their heavier, more formal wear.

    As the quiet moments passed, I finished my food, contentedly watching the fire. The house was tranquil, with Enoxon engrossed in a book, and I felt a warm sense of ease filling me. The comfort was especially pronounced given Enoxon''s non-demonic nature. Despite the magical world I found myself entangled in, being in the company of Enoxon¡ªa magical human yet still human¡ªmade me feel safe.

    "Thank you," I whispered appreciatively to Enoxon again before standing up. I returned the plates to the kitchen to rinse them off, eager to show my gratitude for his hospitality. I¡¯m assuming that between their arguing and fighting in the kitchen, some things were thrown against the wall or at each other. A few pots on the ground, I went to pick them up and wash them in the sink. It was the least I could do because he went out of his way to make breakfast.

    After tidying up the kitchen, I returned to the living room to find that Enoxon had fallen asleep. The sorcerer seemed utterly at peace, the gentle flicker of the fireplace casting a warm glow on his pale face and illuminating strands of his gray hair. The moonlight streaming in through the round window complemented the firelight, filling the darker corners of the room with a serene luminescence.

    Moved by a sense of generosity, I fetched a blanket and draped it over the slumbering sorcerer. He instantly cuddled up with the blanket and almost looked like a sweet child - adorable. With absolutely no hesitation, I reached and brushed a strand of hair off his face, which caused him to shuffle a little. As I turned around, I felt his hand go and grab my arm, and he hugged it like a child would hug a stuffed animal.

    Caught in a moment of unexpected intimacy and slight embarrassment, my initial reaction was to retreat. I attempted to extract my arm from Enoxon''s grasp gently, but his hold only tightened¡ªa silent plea for the comfort my presence seemed to bring him. Thankfully, he hadn''t grabbed my injured arm, but his grip was firm, leaving me with little choice but to follow. With a soft sigh, I settled back onto the couch, resigning myself to the role of a human-sized stuffed animal.

    I wasn¡¯t tired, but I also couldn¡¯t get away. I glanced at the book on his lap and picked it up with my free hand. I''d better make the best of it.

    The book''s title, "Soulkeeper, Memories of Light''s Hope," was embossed on the cover, hinting at a tale of depth and possibly adventure or profound introspection. The title alone piqued my curiosity, suggesting a journey through memories or a quest tied to the essence of hope itself. It was a welcome distraction, offering a glimpse into another world or revealing insights into Enoxon''s life. I wondered what kind of stuff he enjoyed reading. As I flipped to the first page, I prepared to dive into the story, letting the words transport me away from the moment''s awkwardness and into the realm of imagination and intrigue.

    I opened the book, curious about what sort of literature a sorcerer like Enoxon might find engaging. The moment the cover parted, an inexplicable sensation washed over me, instilling a profound sense of calm and peace. However, the pages before me were blank, without any text or illustration. How could someone derive enjoyment or knowledge from a book without words? Despite the soothing effect the book seemed to have, confusion swirled within me.

    Lifting my gaze from the mysterious empty pages, I discovered that the room had vanished, replaced by an encompassing darkness. Was this an aftereffect of the demon''s poison? Yet, something felt markedly different. The serene calmness persisted, defying the oppressive shadows that surrounded me.

    Suddenly, from the book in my grasp, a golden blaze emerged, casting light into the shadows. As I watched, images began to materialize within the glow. Two figures, a man and a woman, appeared alongside a smaller one¡ªpossibly a baby. The scene showed the parents parting ways, leaving the infant alone. Darkness encroached upon the abandoned child until a dazzling blue light enveloped it. Then, another blue light joined the first, encircling the baby''s golden outline. Gradually, the blue merged into the gold, altering the baby''s aura to a radiant blue. Just then, a dark red hue entered the scene, approaching the baby and carrying it away. The red and blue intertwined as the red figure transported the baby to a white, circular outline. The baby was passed through the ring, emerging on the other side outlined in white, transitioning from gold to blue, then to red, and finally to white.

    Two new figures appeared, their outlines a blend of gold, blue, red, and white. They approached the white-outlined baby, and their colors flowed into it, causing the baby to inherit their multicolored aura. Over time, the baby grew, its outline now mirroring the diverse hues of its new guardians. The story was beautiful. It just kept flowing as pictures flew around.

    <hr>

    Meet Astaroth!!

    (artwork is subject to change - follow me on Nijijourney! https://nijijourney.com/en/jobs/cee6eaef-5d16-4cbd-8580-7f4294ed76ef?index=0</a> )

 Chapter Five - Flames of Revelation

    Chapter Five

    Flames of Revelation

    <hr>

    Unfortunately, I was suddenly interrupted when I heard the door fling open. I jumped and closed the book immediately, the pictures fading away. I was brought back into the reality of the living room, where I was left alone with a sleeping sorcerer on my arm. Across the room, a rather rough-looking Kurai showed up, breathing heavily.

    ¡°That damned Astaroth, thinking he¡¯s so damn funny,¡± He muttered under his breath and slammed the door behind him as he entered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that ass of a demon did that to me!¡± His clothes looked rattled, and he was agitated. His fluffy ears were flattened against his head, his sharp canines gritted, and his hands were clenched. ¡°WHAT? You¡¯ve never seen an angry nogitsune?!¡± He snapped at me. ¡°And why the hell is that Ass of a sorcerer laying on you? Wake the hell up, you dumbass!¡± The fire demon snarled at us, voice raising.

    Enoxon¡¯s body began to stir, his arms still wrapped around my arm, which he used as a pillow. ¡°Huh?¡± He murmured, blinking his eyes free of sand and letting out a huge yawn.

    ¡°I cannot believe you sold me out to him!¡± Kurai snapped.

    ¡°What?¡± Enoxon asked, confused and still holding onto my arm.

    ¡°You SOLD ME - get your hands off the girl and focus on me!¡± Kurai fussed, glaring at us.

    Enoxon looked at me, smiled, and shrugged, resting his head on my arm. ¡°Nah. I¡¯d rather know; her arm is squishy.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?!¡± I exclaimed, ripping my arm away from him.

    Enoxon sighed, rolling his eyes and standing up. He dusted off his pants quickly, as if there were anything on them, and reached for his robe. ¡°I didn¡¯t sell you out to anyone, Kurai. I don¡¯t think you should blame me for this. You know He¡¯s always been much harder on you than he has me, and he already knows you can travel through the realms when not even He, the Crimson Lord himself, can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone anything,¡± Enoxon simply replied with a slight shrug.

    ¡°According to Astaroth, you shared everything with them, from the portal to magically being teleported there!¡± Kurai¡¯s face was red with anger as he began to pace back and forth.

    ¡°Portal?¡± I questioned quietly, watching him.

    The sorcerer sighed, putting his hands together as he stood awkwardly. ¡°Things may have been twisted a little - but honestly? How much could they have possibly punished you? The Crimson Lord loves you!¡±

    Kurai, obviously annoyed, took a deep breath and glared coldly at the sorcerer across the room. His eyes sparked with anger, and his fists were clenching and unclenching. ¡°I hate you; you realize th.t? I hate you so much to the point, I wish you¡¯d get taken away,¡± He muttered.

    ¡°Aw, that¡¯s not very nice, Kurai!¡± Enoxon whined and shook his head. But,¡± he said with a small smile, ¡°they don¡¯t know the full story like you¡¯ve assumed. They know bits and parts¡ªthey know that a portal was activated and opened, and that¡¯s about it. Since we¡¯re on ¡®lockdown,¡¯¡± he mocked, pointing to the sky.

    I watched their interaction, tilting my head with curiosity. ¡°Lockdown? How can The Underworld be on lockdown? Aren¡¯t you guys like where the afterlife goes?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°The Celestials don¡¯t watch us like you think they do, Eno,¡± Kurai replied, ignoring my question.

    ¡°You seem a bit tuckered out from their punishment,¡± the gray-haired sorcerer replied. ¡°What did they make you eat, Coconut Frog? Fried Stew of trout?¡± He teased the nogitsune.

    Kurai didn¡¯t reply; his anger subsided, and he seemed out of it. He looked tired, looking at the tiny dark circles under his eyes that bounced and danced in the shadows of the fire. From the little information I¡¯ve gathered today, it seems that there is officially a Hell and some kind of heaven. I¡¯m not sure what they called the heavens, but they look like that: Human World, Shadow World¡­ Light World? Heaven? Angel World? I have no idea.

    ¡°You know Kurai,¡± Enoxon said quietly, ignoring me and continuing his conversation with his friend, ¡°We¡¯re on lockdown for whatever reason. They¡¯ve pinned us in chains - they¡¯re watching us. Sure, it may not be as major as a watch as you think, but they are. If you or I make one wrong move, we¡¯ll be sent to the Shadow Realm. That¡¯s part of why several Angels are down here to keep an eye on us.¡±

    Interesting. So they have a Celestial World -, with angels. I wonder what they did or why they¡¯re being watched.

    ¡°And sometimes I¡¯d rather be in that damned Shadow World than here with no freedom,¡± Kurai blubbered, dropping his head in the palm of his hand. His eyes locked with the flames dancing in the firepit. He was bothered and tired, which made me wonder even more - was Kurai more of a target than others?

    ¡°I¡¯m sure all of us want that same freedom,¡± Enoxon murmured. But we just... not with the souls roaming freely. Things got weird here after the Reaper disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Reaper?¡± I asked, finally chiming in.

    ¡°Mmm, yes. The Grim Reaper, as your world would tell fairy tales about it. A designated soul to collect the souls of humans who have passed¡ªthe ones in charge of guiding souls. They are the ones to watch the lifelines of humans, demons, angels, and much more,¡± Enoxon explained, finally realizing I was there with them.

    ¡°And they¡­ Just disappeared?¡± I questioned. ¡°Was that what I saw at Abigail¡¯s Tree? That little blue thing? What happened to it?¡±

    Kurai and Enoxon exchanged glances before the sorcerer said, ¡°Honestly, we¡¯re not sure. It disappeared when the demon disappeared. It¡¯s possible that the demon was able to take the soul away with it.¡±

    When I heard that, a frown almost immediately formed. The little blue thing looked and sounded like a child, which would be very heartbreaking if that were the case.

    ¡°The underworld is a lot larger than you think it is,¡± Kurai said, his head resting on the couch now. ¡°It goes on forever - so many different realms of the underworld - or levels, rather,¡± He explained. ¡°A lot of souls are spread out. Asturdorm is just one place. Many demons will typically be off in a specific level of the Underworld. It¡¯s confusing - you¡¯ll get it one day.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Enoxon agreed. So many years ago, the underworld lost its reaper. No one knows what happened to them except the reaper themselves. When they went missing, the Gods of the Celestial World stated that the underworld could not run without one. Thus, this created a ¡®frozen¡¯ state for us¡ªputting the underworld in chains to ensure we couldn¡¯t overrun anything or strike up a war with the Celestials.¡±

    Listening to them, I frowned. It was weird to think that without a reaper, the underworld would be unable to operate correctly. Indeed, there would have been Gods of the Underworld if they had also been in the Celestial World. Questioning it, I asked, ¡°So they just¡­ Froze your underworld because they didn¡¯t trust you? And now human souls are doomed to an eternity of being lost?¡± I asked. I could feel rather bothered by it. The fact that human souls were just being thrown into an eternity of darkness, and no one seemed to care.

    Kurai shifted his focus entirely towards me before responding, "Not exactly," he began, "With the lockdown and the reaper''s vanishing act, the Celestials set up their judgment system. But frankly, their decisions leave much to be desired, nowhere close to the reaper''s discernment. They struggle with directing souls to their rightful afterlives, which is ironic, considering their celestial status." His tone dripped with sarcasm as he continued, "Their judgments are swayed by personal bias. Take, for instance, a Celestial encountering a less-than-pure human; they''d hastily label them as a ''mistake,'' casting them into the underworld to be lost indefinitely.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "So, is it that at any moment, someone could be doomed to eternal despair in the underworld and left to wander or fall prey to a demon? Is that my fate? Am I just a misdirected soul that got caught up with you guys?" I questioned, seeking clarity on my situation.

    "You''re not a soul, Snow," Enoxon interjected with a chuckle, a wide grin spreading across his face. "Far from it," he added, his laughter echoing suddenly.

    Embarrassed, I huffed and crossed my arms. ¡°What about impure souls? They¡¯re just¡­ Poof! Gone? Humans should be able to prove themselves to go to the Celestial World. If they can¡¯t prove themselves, staying in the Underworld may benefit them. I¡¯ve made many mistakes before; should I be a lost spirit in Hell, too?¡± I demanded. I don¡¯t know what washed over my emotions, but I was beginning to feel a bit angry. I was mostly angry that the Celestials thought it¡¯d be okay to label the most minor things as mistakes practically.

    ¡°Have you been impure?¡± Enoxon questioned out of the blue.

    My cheeks were red when he asked that, and I turned on him quickly, ¡°What? No! Relationships are stupid,¡± I growled, gritting my teeth.

    ¡°Then I¡¯d say you¡¯re-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± My anger pent up as I realized I snapped at him, my eyes cold with anger. ¡°No one, and I mean no one, should be thrown into eternal darkness because of a mistake. Shit happens!¡± Why was I so angry?

    I froze, staring coldly at him. ¡°That¡¯s like saying you blew up some village with a bunch of bad guys like rapists or murderers, that you should just be thrown into eternal darkness with nothing ahead of you but¡­ Darkness! Demons! Hate?!¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­.¡± Enoxon murmured, balancing out an invisible scale on his hands.

    ¡°Everything happens for a reason, Enoxon. Whatever your reasoning is for bringing me here to this underworld. Why? Why did you bring me here?!¡± I snapped, crossing my arms and stopping a few feet from the two sitting on the couch, watching me pace and then halt. ¡°I want answers - now.¡±

    ¡°You are absolutely in no position to demand anything from us,¡± Kurai¡¯s angry voice returned, immediately standing up off the couch and stepping towards me, towering over me. The man crossed his arms as if defending Enoxon and himself for their actions.

    I matched his attitude as best I could. ¡°I am absolutely in the position to know why I¡¯ve been brought to the underworld with you,¡± I glared at him. I didn¡¯t often feel anger like this, but something felt different. Something stirred in me and caused me to be angry about the entire situation. How could they sit around and let poor souls just¡­ Die? Or disappear, or whatever happens to them after they¡¯re sent here?

    The nogitsune raised his chin slightly, his head tilting as he looked down upon me. His eyes were glowing amber, flickering with impatience and rising anger in response to my challenging tone. My adrenaline surged, priming me for confrontation. Despite the intimidating intensity of his stare, I stood my ground, returning his gaze with equal enthusiasm, my cheeks flushed with the heat of my anger.

    ¡°You are not in a position to demand shit,¡± He stated clearly. ¡°You are getting worked up over nothing. You know nothing of our world.¡±

    "Comes from the guy who got angry over a simple joke that wizard-boy made earlier about being a furry," I shot back icily. "So shut it," I snarled, my teeth clenched tightly in anger.

    "Shut it?" Kurai echoed, a mocking tone lacing his words. His eyes narrowed in annoyance, his teeth gritting in a gesture that nearly resembled a smile but fell short, reflecting his irritation rather than amusement.

    "Ooh, is the big bad kitty going to come after me next because I made him angry?" I taunted, shaping my hands into mock cat ears. My annoyance had peaked; I was fully engaged and ready for whatever came next. Whatever Enoxon had put in that breakfast certainly stirred something within me. Provoking him further, I couldn''t resist offering a mockingly pouty face. I even observed his ear twitch in irritation, his ears beginning to flatten, a clear sign of his growing annoyance. Perfect.

    Kurai inched closer to me; his ears flattened against him as he murmured at me, his eyes brimming with anger. I could feel the heat pulsating from his hands. ¡°Keep in mind what kind of thing you are, human,¡± His voice was low and full of rage.

    ¡°Give me back my dagger, and we can see who¡¯s in the worst position, Cat.¡±

    Feeling a sudden pressure against my stomach, I realized immediately what was happening. Kurai''s hand, ablaze with fiery energy, inched closer, threatening to stab me with his fiery grasp. The heat from his hand began to singe my clothes slightly as he clutched the fabric over my stomach. "I''d highly recommend you watch who you''re talking to, human scum," he hissed, his sharp teeth exposed in a snarl, eyes ablaze with fury.

    "And with that," Enoxon interjected, his voice cutting through the tension. A wall of pulsating light materialized between Kurai and me, effectively separating us. "We''ll call it a day."

    With the barrier between us, Kurai''s heated touch withdrew from my shirt. We exchanged a brief, intense look fueled by anger and rage. Catching a glimpse of my reflection in the barrier, I noticed an odd similarity in my eyes to the purple glow characteristic of Astaroth''s¡ªstrikingly similar¡ªand blinked in confusion. What was happening to me? Shaking my head, I stepped back from the barrier, my attention shifting to the infuriated nogitsune on the other side. He was enveloped in flames, his breath heavy, his glare unwavering as he looked at me.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some fresh air and just take a night to ourselves, shall we?¡± Enoxon¡¯s voice echoed through the anger that was blocking everything out.

    I looked down at my shirt, seeing a slight singe through it, exposing a small piece of the demon wound that sat on the other side. My heart sank - there was no way I could¡¯ve meant harm to Kurai, right? I mean, look at what happened to me already.

    Kurai¡¯s gaze dropped from my own eyes to the same wound on my side, and he shook his head, ¡°Whatever,¡± The man muttered as his flames began to disappear. He pushed the hair out of his eyes before leaving the room.

    ¡°Weird. I¡¯ve never seen Kurai step back from a fight,¡± Enoxon¡¯s voice tried to clear the air of any anger or awkwardness that was left. The small wall of light disappeared as he looked me over, ¡°Are you ok?¡± He asked me.

    ¡°I um¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied quietly, avoiding his gaze as I was embarrassed.

    ¡°Well, way to show him who was alpha!¡± Enoxon cheered, patting me on my head, and he continued, ¡°He¡¯s never. . .¡±

    But I didn¡¯t let him finish; I needed to go to bed. ¡°Thanks, Enoxon. I''m going to bed, though,¡± I told him as I began to walk away from the living room.

    ¡°Um... Ok, I¡¯ll just¡­ Hang out here!¡± Enoxon said awkwardly.

    While I was upstairs, I was surprised to see that the bedroom from earlier had its bathroom. Stepping inside, the first thing that caught my eye was a standalone bathtub beside a large window draped with soft, rosy-pink curtains. Much like the one in the bedroom, this window provided a panoramic view of the dense, shadowy forest stretching out behind the house. Positioned atop a sizable hill, the house offered an unobstructed vista of the surroundings. The scene was tranquil¡ªa serene backdrop that imbued the space with a sense of peace despite the chill when the window was left ajar. As I soaked in the tub, the soothing atmosphere allowed me to reflect and gather my thoughts, pondering the day''s discoveries in absolute relaxation.

    Finding myself in the underworld¡ªa realm far removed from the human world I once knew¡ªwas an overwhelming revelation. This place, teeming with demons, wandering souls, and sorcerers, not to mention spirits that took the forms of foxes and wolves, was beyond anything I could have imagined. The sheer possibility of what else might exist here filled me with fear and curiosity. The reality that I was in the underworld, a place of lore and myth, was indisputable. This wasn''t some elaborate prank or a dream from which I could awake. The question of "Why me?" lingered heavily in my mind. Only days ago, had someone questioned my belief in demons and angels, my response would have been a skeptical denial. Yet, here I was, amidst demons, in a reality that was as incredible as it was unfathomable.

    The circumstances of my arrival were peculiar. Eno and Kurai, who stumbled upon me, mentioned that a portal had somehow reacted to my presence. Was it a mere coincidence, or had it been a mistake? The nature of my encounter with them was as baffling as it was fortuitous. Despite the life-saving intervention by Kurai, my emotions had gotten the best of me, leading to an outburst of anger directed at him. The complexity of my feelings towards them¡ªgratitude intertwined with confusion and frustration¡ªmirrored the complexity of the underworld itself.

    My attention then shifted to the window beside me, through which I peered into the enveloping darkness of the forest. Beyond the window lay an endless expanse of trees blanketed in snow, stretching as far as the eye could see. In the distance, a faint glow hinted at the presence of another settlement, perhaps similar to the mountain town I had initially set out for. Yet, my journey there had been anything but smooth, thwarted by an unfortunate encounter with demons.

    As I lifted my arm, I couldn''t help but fixate on the mark the demon had left behind. It was a hideous sight, a gash that seemed to sear into my skin with its black, burnt-looking edges. The sight of the long, intimidating marks filled me with fear. Although Kurai had intervened, either healing the wound or purging the poison, whatever it did to me, the dread persisted. The demon''s haunting proclamation, "You are marked for death," reverberated through my thoughts. It left me wondering whether Kurai had managed to erase the so-called mark of death or if the physical wounds were the mark itself.

    Reflecting on my reaction, I realized I should have shown more appreciation towards Kurai. Instead, I let my anger take control, unleashing a side of myself I didn''t know existed. I''ve never been one to act aggressively, making my outburst all the more mortifying. Perhaps I should apologize to him.

    I didn¡¯t enjoy making enemies¡ªnot at all. It hurt me knowing that I was so beyond the point where I taunted and teased him¡ªI had never done that. And what was with the fancy purple glowy eyes? Perhaps it is a side effect of the demon marking? Ugh. It bothered me so much. Why did it bother me? Why did the look he gave me bother me? Had I gone out of my way to hurt someone intentionally?

    With a deep sigh, I sat there and tried my best to enjoy the silence.

 Chapter Six - The Nogitsune

    Chapter Six

    The Nogitsune

    <hr>

    Awoken to a soft chatter, my body began to stir, and I was brought back to reality from my dreams. ¡°Who¡¯s talking this early in the morning?¡± I murmured, rubbing the sand out of my eyes. When my gaze fell on the window across the room, I frowned and stared out the window momentarily at its darkness on the other side. Perhaps this was the norm for the underworld? I guess it made sense that there was no sunlight. As much as the dark resembled the ability to sleep peacefully, I decided I¡¯d get out of bed. Making my way to the closest, I examined what was in there. Lots of darker clothing, nothing too bright or eye-catching. I guess that was okay. I didn¡¯t need to catch the unwanted attention possible with colorful clothing.

    I selected a striking red dress from the array of garments. This elegant piece featured an extended cut, accented with a black belt adorned with golden and white buckles. Just below the chest, two ornate golden buttons added a designer flair. The dress modestly covered my chest, revealing a slight side profile. A slim black button encircled my neck, marked with a red design, and left my upper chest visible through two delicate diamond-shaped cutouts.

    Accompanying the dress was a chic ribbon for my upper arm and a matching red and black ribbon for my hair. I quickly swept my long white hair into two high ponytails, securing them with the hair ribbon. After a playful twirl in front of the mirror, I couldn''t help but smile, admiring the dress''s stunning effect. I felt regal, like a queen, though I knew the underworld likely boasted far more exquisite attire. Nonetheless, filled with confidence, I left the closet behind and entered the hallway.

    As I rounded the corner of the hall, I sat quietly at the top of the stairs and stared down them like a child would when expecting someone special. I sat there, my eyes scanning down the rounded stairs into the living room, and tried my best to listen in on their conversation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why we can¡¯t meet her,¡± The first voice spoke.

    ¡°She was nearly unconscious for three days - just for her to recover and wake up to run away - only to get found again,¡± Enoxon¡¯s voice sighed in response to the first voice.

    ¡°Yeah, well. I think it was a silly choice that she ran from the safety of this place, but I guess if I were kidnapped, too, I¡¯d run away!¡± The first voice definitely belongs to a female.

    Did she say I was out for three days?! Maybe I was out for a single day - that¡¯s it! What¡¯s even today anyway?! I huffed, ready to go downstairs and confront Enoxon.

    ¡°You need to understand. She¡¯s just a human, Casielle; you cannot expect her to be in perfect condition after being nearly killed by a demon,¡± another voice, belonging to a male, said.

    Curiosity got the best of me as I began to make my way down the stairs, but I felt a slight tug at the back of my dress that I had on. Spooked, I just about lost my balance and made a grand entry into the living room -but just in time, Kurai¡¯s grip pulled me back in and steadied me. Once I regained my balance on the spiraling staircase, I turned my head to see how close he was and why.

    "Perhaps we should let them finish their conversation, yes?" he suggested, deliberately avoiding my gaze.

    I responded with a sharp glare, the remnants of last night''s argument echoing in my mind. Despite the tension, his posture remained composed, and his ears perked upright in a display of alertness rather than annoyance. "Who... is here?" I inquired softly, turning my head away to focus on the activity downstairs. My feelings towards him were still mixed, yet I felt a pull to engage with him.

    "The Celestials¡ªthey''re receiving a report from Enoxon. They can be quite tiresome; it''s better to steer clear," he whispered.

    I noticed he was still gripping my arm, seemingly worried I might stumble again. "But wouldn''t it be impolite to not meet them if they asked about me?" I asked as I gently pulled my arm away from him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the full conversation¡ªbest to avoid them until you¡¯re ready,¡± Kurai sighed. I mean, if you want to go meet them, by all means, you¡¯re free to,¡± he coughed, standing up straight as he did so and putting his hands behind his head. But what do I know? I¡¯m just a demon here in Hell.¡±

    I frowned at his demeanor, regretting the harsh words I had hurled at him. An inexplicable force had driven me to lash out¡ªa force I barely understood. Memories of those eerie purple-glowing eyes floated back to me. Could it have been an illusion from the fire? That brief glimpse of purple in my eyes while rage consumed me? I lifted my gaze to the Nogitsune, compelled to apologize to him.

    As I opened my mouth to speak, he raised his hand to stop me, casting a sidelong glance with a trace of hurt visible in his amber eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± He said immediately and shook his head. ¡°You were tired, hurt, and had just one Hell of a day.¡±

    ¡°Kurai-Kun?! Is that you?¡± the female voice squealed up the stairs. ¡°Kurai-Kun!! Come downstairs and say hello!! Please!!¡±

    Embarrassed, Kurai''s ears drooped as he quickly reached for my arm, pulling me away from the stairs with his tail swishing gently behind him. I winced when he inadvertently grasped my injured arm, the pressure igniting a mild burning sensation on the exposed wound. I wasn''t sure if the discomfort was directly from his touch or simply because the wound was still open.

    Doing my best to keep pace with him, I attempted to wriggle free from his firm grip. Gradually, I managed to shift his hold from the middle of my arm down to my wrist as I was dragged along. ¡°What are you doing? She was talking to you,¡± I stated, looking over my gaze as I heard footsteps coming upstairs.

    ¡°Casielle, stop! This isn¡¯t appropriate!¡± The mystery male¡¯s voice sounded.

    At the end of the hallway, Kurai immediately pulled me into a room and shut the door.

    In his room, I gazed around. It was a simple black-and-white room; the windows were tall, similar to the one in the room I had woken up in. What truly captivated me, though, was the abundance of plants that brought bursts of vibrant greens throughout the room. Each corner, each shelf held a bit of lush greenery, from delicate ferns to stately peace lilies. Apparently, by the looks of it, Kurai loved plants - which is strange considering he¡¯s a Firefox. Perhaps his room was covered in fire to make it hot, but it was not iTunes-like. It was unimaginable how well-attuned these plants were around someone so in tune with destruction.

    ¡°Sorry, I did not want to speak to her,¡± He muttered, standing awkwardly in front of his door.

    ¡°You seem to like plants?¡± I question him, ignoring his comment.

    ¡°Uh, y-yeah,¡± he stammered awkwardly and shook his head. I¡¯m not sure why I brought you here. You¡¯re free to leave.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I stated, wandering around the room as I gazed at the different types of plants that surrounded his room. I came to a stop in front of a white-cherry-blossom-like tree. Kurai''s care extended to a genuinely unique cherry blossom tree that seemed to defy the norms of its kind. Unlike the typical delicate pink blossoms, this tree featured deep, dark crimson petals that almost appeared black in certain lights. Its bark was an ashen gray, giving off a ghostly vibe that would not be out of place in the underworld.

    The tree''s leaves sharply contrasted with the mysterious dark blossoms, shining with a vibrant, almost unnatural, green hue that suggested a magical vitality. The tree''s overall appearance was captivating and slightly unnerving as if it drew its life from both the natural world''s beauty and the nether realms'' shadowy depths. Curiosity getting the better of me, I reached out to touch one of the petals, intrigued by its deep color and mysterious aura.

    The moment my fingers brushed against the blossom, a sharp, searing pain shot through my hand. It felt as if I had touched a live ember. I quickly withdrew my hand, nursing the tingling sensation on my fingertips. It was a stark reminder of the tree''s formidable nature, a vivid proof of its connection to the underworld''s fiery energies.

    Kurai, noticing my discomfort, flashed a slight, teasing smile. "It''s beautiful but dangerous," he warned, his tone laced with a hint of mockery. "Not everyone can handle it." He glanced back at me as he touched one of the petals gently. ¡°It¡¯s called the Shadowflame Sakura,¡± he stated, a touch of pride in his voice. ¡°Its petals are used for unique potions, like a Fire Resistance Potion,¡± he added, almost challenging me to question his knowledge.

    Watching him, I couldn''t help but smile softly. Despite his recent brash demeanor, his passion for his plants revealed a surprisingly tender side to him. However, when he caught my smile, his expression flickered to annoyance, and he quickly turned away. "Don''t get the wrong idea; I just know a lot about these things," he muttered, his cheeks tinged with a hint of red, betraying his embarrassment.

    Kurai''s eyes flicked back to me, his previous irritation softening slightly. "Well, it''s not often someone takes an interest without getting burned," he replied, his voice dropping to a more guarded tone. He paused as if weighing his words, then continued with a reluctant shrug. "I suppose it''s more than just a hobby. These plants, they''re part of who I am."

    His admission, rare and guarded, made me realize the depth of his connection to the Shadowflame Sakura and the other mystical elements of his life. "I can see that," I responded, my voice gentle, aiming to reassure him. "It''s impressive, really.."

    The corner of Kurai''s mouth twitched upwards, a brief, elusive smile suggesting my words had reached him, easing the tension. "Maybe," he conceded, turning back to the Shadowflame Sakura with a more thoughtful gaze. Be careful around it, alright? I don¡¯t want to have to use any of those potions on you."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    I couldn¡¯t help but smile in response, but then a hint of guilt began to eat at me again. ¡°Kurai, I want to apol¨C¡±

    He cut me off again and sighed, ¡°I said it¡¯s alright. I get it. You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± He muttered.

    ¡°No, I do need to apologize, please?¡± I asked him, standing near the Shadowflame Sakura, my back against it now.

    ¡°Fine, make it quick,¡± He responded.

    ¡°I have never snapped at someone so quickly; I¡¯m not sure what happened. But¡­ I noticed something strange,¡± I said, looking around the room awkwardly for a place to sit.

    ¡°Like what?¡± He asked.

    "Well..." I murmured, my attention drifting. That''s when I spotted the end of my well-crafted dagger resting on one of his desks in the corner. My tone shifted, a mix of surprise and annoyance creeping in. "Hey! Can I have that back yet?!" I called out, unable to hide my irritation that he still had it.

    ¡°No. You can¡¯t. There¡¯s something about that dagger,¡± He replied, shaking his head.

    I ignored his words and moved toward the desk, but he stepped before me, blocking my way. Swiftly, he grabbed my dagger from the desk and held it out of my reach. "Give me the dagger!" I demanded, fixing him with a cold stare.

    ¡°Snow.. Snow, right?¡± He asked, raising my eyebrow.

    I narrowed my eyes, my gaze fixed on my dagger, its orange and black hues shimmering under the soft light of his room. "Fine¡ªthen tell me what you know!" I demanded, crossing my arms defiantly.

    "I''m still researching that part," he replied, subtly tucking the dagger away into his clothing.

    "You mentioned it was ancient the other day¡ªwhat did you mean by that?" I pressed further.

    "Didn''t you say you had an apology for me?" he countered, deftly shifting the focus back to me.

    Feeling defeated, I took a deep breath and stepped back from the nogitsune. "I am sorry for snapping at you," I admitted, a sense of relief washing over me as the words left my lips.

    With a quick nod, Kurai looked towards his door. ¡°Can you tell me where you received this dagger?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I, um¡­¡± I murmured, gazing around the room once more in an awkward position. ¡°My dad gave it to me. He always told me to keep it on me for protection - and I¡¯ve never had to use it until the other day - which, by the way, did you know I was out for three days?!¡±

    ¡°Getting off-topic here, Snow,¡± His voice rolled smoothly.

    ¡°Err, right. Um. My dad made it for me.¡±

    ¡°A human made this dagger¡­?¡± The nogitsune¡¯s voice trailed off as if he had something more to say, but he shook his head.

    I smiled as I embraced the memory of my father. ¡°I was¡­ Perhaps five, maybe six?¡± I thought about it and continued, ¡°My father and I were preparing for my first hunting trip¡ªwe lived in an area where we often hunted for our food and sold some of the game," I began, my voice tinged with nostalgia. "I''m not sure how he managed it, but he presented me with this empty dagger," I said. ¡°Can you at least show it to me, please?¡±

    With a tight grip, the man unsheathed the dagger again and held it a few feet from me. I pointed to the fire alarm at the end of the dagger. ¡°He held the dagger in one hand and the fire opal in the other. As he offered them to me, he spoke with such pride..." I paused, the memory of my dad''s broad smile flashing. His expression was so earnest, yet there was a seriousness in his gaze that left me uncertain whether he felt excitement or fear.

    ¡°He told me, ¡®Snow, this dagger will protect you¡ªeven in your darkest times. Follow its light, and you will find your protector,¡¯¡± I recounted to him what my father had said, a small giggle escaping me as I continued. ¡°I never really understood what he meant by ¡®finding my protector.¡¯ I assumed it was a metaphor, implying that the dagger was my protector. Ever since that day, I¡¯ve always kept it with me, even as a little girl¡ªI¡¯d sleep with it under my pillow. When I attached the fire opal to it, it started to glow slightly¡ªI just thought it was the sunlight hitting it. I was a child, so that explanation made sense then!¡± I added, reflecting on those innocent beliefs.

    With its black steel and fiery-orange opal, the dagger always made me feel safe. I carried it everywhere, always ensuring it was with me. It was more than a tool; it was my precious keepsake, a symbol of protection and a connection to my father.

    "I see. So, did you ever find this so-called protector?" he inquired.

    "Ah, it was just a metaphor, as I mentioned. I never got to ask him what he meant by it..." My voice faded, weighed down by the shadow of a memory, as I glanced back at the dagger above me, in Kurai¡¯s hand. What started as a fond recollection turned somber. "I was in class when the principal called me to the office," I began, the pain evident in my tone. "The fear that gripped me then... when I was told..." My voice broke, unable to continue, while a tear escaped and landed softly on the floor of Kurai¡¯s bedroom. "... That they had died."

    I reached for the dagger that Kurai held just out of my reach, my knees weakening as the haunting memory flooded back. The overwhelming fear when I was told that my parents had been in an accident and died so suddenly. That morning, my 16th birthday began with ''Happy birthday'' and ''I love you'' and abruptly shifted to ''I miss you.'' Both my mother and father were gone in an instant. Overcome, I sank to my knees, clutching the dagger close to my heart as tears began to stream down my face.

    It was odd, but sharing this story with someone I had only met a day ago somehow lightened my burden, as sorrowful as the tale was. I didn''t have many friends in the human world, and those I had weren''t very close. In many ways, I was alone, so having Kurai there to listen¡ªeven out of obligation¡ªoffered a small comfort amidst the tragedy of my parent''s deaths.

    Kurai''s reaction was a complex mix of discomfort and concern, his usual bravado faltering under the weight of my story. His eyes briefly met mine before darting away, and his voice came out gruffer than usual, tinged with an awkward sincerity. "I... uh, I¡¯m not great with this emotional stuff, but that¡¯s... really rough. Sorry you had to go through it," he muttered, struggling to find the right words. He hesitated momentarily before his hand reached out, almost reluctantly, to give a brief, stiff pat on my shoulder¡ªan unfamiliar gesture of comfort from someone so habitually reserved. Then, nearly embarrassed by his empathy, he quickly shifted his gaze and added briskly, "Just keep that dagger safe, alright? Seems important." Despite his brusque manner, I could sense the genuine concern behind his words, making me feel slightly less alone in sharing my grief with someone I had just met.

    A clang on the floor startled me, tugging at my heartstrings when I realized it was the dagger, now several feet away from my grasp. As I looked up, my face still wet with tears, I stared directly at a fox in Kurai''s room. My eyes, blurred from crying, locked onto the fox just a short distance away. Where did Kurai go?

    The fox nudged the dagger toward me, and his head tilted some.

    As my gaze steadied, I saw this fox form¡ªa striking nogitsune with fur that blended black, white, and hints of orange. The black fur was deep and lustrous, enveloping most of his body and giving him an aura of mystery. His chest and the tips of his ears were a pristine white, contrasting sharply with the darker hues. At the same time, subtle streaks of orange accented his face and tail, catching the light and adding a fiery depth to his appearance. His eyes, still the same, pierced through the dimness of the room, reflecting a familiar yet otherworldly intelligence. It was breathtaking, if not slightly intimidating.

    Hmm, that¡¯s new. I heard a voice in my head. Oh, that¡¯s new, too.

    I blinked, ¡°What¡­ Why are you a fox?¡± I asked, my tears blinking away as I frowned at him. ¡°Kurai?¡±

    "A Nogitsune can be influenced by deep emotional turmoil¡ªI must be clear about that. When you shifted from joy to sorrow, it seems I involuntarily transformed," Kurai''s voice echoed directly in my mind, his tone somber. "Usually, I have control over when I change forms, but this time, I couldn''t manage it. It might be because your emotions are so potent right now, given the trauma you''ve just shared. Nevertheless, I thank you for the unintended nourishment." His words, though straightforward, carried a hint of regret, acknowledging the complexity of his nature amid my own distress.

    I stared at the small fox a few feet away. "What?!" I exclaimed, anger surging through me. "You mean to tell me," I said breathlessly, "that after I share my deepest traumas, you... you just feed off my emotions?!" Shocked, I sat up straight, crossing my legs and balling my hands into fists on my lap, fixing him with a furious glare. "And you can just... consume my sadness? Like it¡¯s some kind of meal?" He looked utterly unaffected.

    He tilted his head, flattening his ears. "That¡¯s not what I meant, Snow."

    "Of course, that¡¯s not what you meant!" I snapped at him. "To think I even came here to apologize to you," I muttered, my emotions swirling chaotically. Anger intertwined with hurt, and my fists clenched so tightly I could feel my nails digging into my palms.

    "Snow?" He said to me. "Look at me real quick."

    ¡°No, get out of my head!¡± I growled at him.

    "I am sharing with you why I was in my fox form. And now things are just weird - I meant no harm."

    "You really are just an asshole, aren''t you?" I muttered, my voice still quivering. Hastily, I grabbed my dagger and clutched it tightly to my chest. Oddly enough, I felt an unusual warmth as I held it close. I gazed down at the blade cradled in my hand, my eyes starting to well up with tears poised to fall. Observing the dagger, I saw it glow again with an orange hue - just as it had the other night.

    "Now, I wasn¡¯t trying to cause any harm. I just felt as though an explanation was needed? I¡¯m not sure - I have no idea what to say right now." He seemed embarrassed, and his voice in my head had no emotion.

    I glared at him, my gaze fixed on those deep amber eyes he possessed. They seemed to hide all his emotions, even in his fox form, confusing me even more.

    "Ah, I¡¯m sorry." His voice echoed in mine as the little fox came up to me.

    The dagger''s glow intensified, its warmth escalating to a searing heat. It became so hot that it felt like burning my hand. Overwhelmed by the heat, I dropped it onto the floor of Kurai''s bedroom. "What did you do to it?!" I shouted at him accusingly as if he were responsible for the dagger''s scalding metal handle.

    "I didn¡¯t do anything?!"  He replied to me as he stuck a paw on it. "It¡¯s not hot for me."

    ¡°YOU¡¯RE A FLAMING MAGICAL FOX DEMON; OF COURSE, IT¡¯S NOT HOT TO YOU!¡± I snarled at him.

    With that, a puff of smoke appeared, and once more, there was a human in front of me, his black ears sitting atop his head and his amber eyes staring back into mine. ¡°Like I said, I have much more research on it. Now, if you could quit yelling before you attract attention,¡± he muttered, picking up the dagger and examining it.

    As I reached out to snatch his dagger, our fingers brushed against each other, and something extraordinary happened. An intense orange glow enveloped us, radiating from where our hands touched. This glow quickly expanded, forming a shimmering portal around us. The familiar surroundings of Kurai¡¯s room began to blur and warp as if being sucked into the swirling vortex of the portal.

    Suddenly, we felt a powerful force pulling us forward, and with a dizzying rush, we were propelled through the portal. The sensation was like traveling at an incredible speed, with colors and lights streaking past us in a blur. Moments later, the rapid movement ceased, and we found ourselves gently deposited onto the ground in a completely different environment, far from the confines of Kurai''s bedroom.

    As we steadied ourselves from the teleportation, I looked around, bewildered by the landscape that unfolded before us. It was a place of haunting beauty, starkly contrasting the urban confines of Kurai¡¯s room we had just left. The land stretched in rolling hills covered in lush, vibrant grass, swaying gently in a soft breeze. Scattered across the landscape were old stone buildings, their structures elegant yet worn by time, suggesting a once-thriving settlement now abandoned and silent.

    No signs of life, human or nogitsune, were evident, only the whispers of the wind through the grass and the distant echo of our movements. The buildings bore the marks of neglect; ivy climbed up their sides, and wildflowers pushed through the cracks in the stone, nature slowly reclaiming what had once been shaped by hands.

    Kurai''s expression revealed a mix of nostalgia and sorrow as he surveyed the area. He didn¡¯t say anything, but he seemed mesmerized by the area. He trickled a few feet forward, running his hand on a few of the stone buildings with moss growing up the side of them, and noticed some burn marks.

    ¡°Kurai, where are we?¡± I questioned him, gripping the dagger close to my body.

    "I..." he murmured, his pace steady as he led the way through the tall grass. "You..." His words faltered, and he struggled to form a coherent response.

    ¡°Kurai?¡± I pressed, seeking clarity in this mysterious and unfamiliar place.

    After a moment of hesitation, he finally said solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re in the land of the Kitsune.¡±

    <hr>

 Chapter Seven - Training with a Fox-Demon

Chapter Seven

    Training with a Fox-Demon

    <hr>

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

 Chapter Eight - The Celestials

Chapter Eight

    The Celestials

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

 Chapter Nine - Flame of Renewal

    Chapter Nine

    Flame of Renewal

    <hr>

    A robust and familiar aroma greeted me as I entered the kitchen, drawing me further in. The space was charming, with tall windows lining the walls, much like the living room. Shelves were filled with various spices and peculiar ingredients reminiscent of those used in witchcraft. I knew Enoxon was a sorcerer, but I hadn''t realized he needed such multiple items. Frog legs, toad warts¡ªoddities straight out of the fairy tales of my childhood¡ªcould easily be found in the collection. It was clear there were some bizarre things here for him to use.

    In the center of the kitchen stood an island covered with various foods. They seemed to be a hellish twist on familiar human dishes. I stepped closer to the island, my eyes drawn to an intriguing spread of food. At the center was a dish that immediately caught my attention¡ªa steak that looked burnt to a crisp. Curiously, I reached out to touch it, but the heat radiating from it made me pull back.

    "Charred Soul Steak," Enoxon said, noticing my interest. "Kurai''s specialty."

    ¡°Kurai?¡± I echoed, curious as my eyes gazed over the food. ¡°Interesting. I didn¡¯t know¡­.¡±

    "That a demon could cook?" Enoxon finished for me, chuckling. "Absolutely. He''s not the kind of demon you''d read about in human folklore." He gazed at me gently across the kitchen, his soft green eyes reflecting a warmth at odds with the spice-and-strange-foodl surroundings. Dressed in casual clothing that seemed straight out of the human world, he looked nothing like the sorcerer I''d first met in his ¡®magic¡¯ robe.

    ¡°Well, no¡­ But¡­¡± My gaze drifted off to the bread next to it, which looked like it was made from darkness.

    ¡°Abyssal Bread,¡± Enoxon explained, his gaze following mine. ¡°Another one of his creations, baked with ingredients from the underworld as well.¡±

    I reached out and tore off a piece of the bread, feeling its unusual weight in my hand. It was dense yet surprisingly soft. A faint, smoky aroma filled my senses as I brought it closer, hinting at the mysterious flavors within.

    ¡°Such unusual food,¡± I murmured gently, more to myself than to Enoxon.

    ¡°Even the simplest meals can hold a delicious flavor in this realm. You¡¯ve seen Kurai¡¯s room first-hand. He has numerous plants and ingredients he grows himself. And he can cook? Every woman¡¯s dream,¡± the sorcerer chuckled as he made his plate.

    Not comprehending what he said, I was still fascinated by the different types of food on the table and grabbed a small piece of it all. With a full plate, I gazed around to see where I would sit. Enoxon led me to the living room, where the fire was crackling and dancing on the walls. I sat at the table in the middle of the room.

    It was silent for a few moments besides the crackling, and I felt very awkward eating at a dinner table with a man I barely knew. It felt similar to a first date, but he did not seem bothered as he started eating immediately. I wasn¡¯t a fan of silence, so I would take a few bites and make small conversations. The first thing that came to mind was how Kurai shared that Nogitsune feeds off negative emotions. I questioned Enoxon, ¡°When we were out and about,¡± I started awkwardly, ¡°Kurai shared with me that he - well, nogitsune¡¯s feed off negative emotions? He said I made him, um, well, I guess you could say I made him transform earlier because I was having a slight mental breakdown.¡±

    He nodded and replied, "That is mostly correct. The Nogitsune is known to be a trickster, often causing trouble and feeding off human fear and despair. While they enjoy a good meal, a soul filled with negative emotions is like a delicious soup to them¡ªeasily consumed.¡± He paused for a moment.

    ¡°So, how does a negative emotion fulfill them? It is actually like food?¡±

    ¡°I mean, kind of?¡± Enoxon shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, and there¡¯s not a book that explains it.¡±

    ¡°Weird,¡± I commented.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the Nogitsune population is tiny, and the few that exist are nothing like Kurai. He''s calm and uninterested in playing tricks. Yet," he paused, tilting his head and his expression shifting to uncertainty, "he somehow possesses the knowledge of a Fox Spirit that has lived for 500 years. That''s partly why he has five tails. It''s honestly astonishing. I know so little about him, but... one could say he''s special. I''ve been around for hundreds of years, and I''ve never seen another Fox Spirit as young as he is, with five tails!"

    I nearly choked on my bread as I heard him say he¡¯d been around for hundreds of years. I coughed, quickly grabbed a drink of water, and stared at Enoxon wide-eyed.

    The sorcerer¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly as he caught my shocked look, a grin playing on his lips as he shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m pretty much immortal - frozen at the age of¡­ Well, for your sake, let¡¯s say I¡¯m 27.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re old as Hell then?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but ask him, a small chuckle escaping me.

    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll go with that,¡± He replied. ¡°Weird huh? I¡¯m a sorcerer who has been in this world for a long time, Snow. Most demons live for hundreds of years but usually have a stopping aging point as well. Demons are demons - either dead or born of another entity. But Me? I¡¯m a special case in my way - just like Kurai is,¡± He said, his gaze lowering to the plate before him.

    I thought I saw a flicker of sadness for a second, but he continued talking as I was about to comment.

    ¡°I''m just a magic user with different knowledge who is trying to gain more,¡± he said as he held out his hand. A blue orb appeared and floated in it.

    The sadness I saw through that tiny little orb made me curious about who Enoxon was. I get it; maybe being immortal was awful, but perhaps he¡¯s not even that old. It¡¯d be interesting to see how the world changed over time.

    ¡°Err,¡± I murmured, avoiding calling him out on his depressed look, ¡°How did Kurai become so intelligent?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°I¡¯m honestly not sure,¡± He stated as he finished the last few bites of his meal and stood up to clean his plate.

    I hurried to my plate, feeling uncomfortable if left alone, and wanted an answer. I got up and chased after him into the kitchen and went to the sink area to start on the dishes while cleaning up the leftover food. Back in the kitchen, I tried my best to continue the conversation, but also with a slight tease as I mocked him, ¡°The all-powerful, old, yet-supposed-to-be wise sorcerer has no idea how the Nogitsune is so smart?¡±

    The corner of his lips curled upwards as I asked that, and his gaze lightened momentarily. "That''s not my place to tell you, Snow. When Kurai is comfortable, I''m sure he''ll share that with you. Maybe one day, he''ll share that part of his life and more," he teased me gently.

    Feeling my body tense up, I winced at the slight pain in my ribcage, where a large bruise lingered. The memory of the strange marking on my side flashed in my mind. "Enoxon," I started, holding my arm to him, "will these markings ever go away?"

    The sorcerer turned his attention back to me, now standing just a few feet away. Gently, he wrapped his hand around my wrist and, with his other hand, lightly rested his pointer finger on the side of the wound, examining it closely. ¡°... Is that why you were crying?¡± He questioned me more gently than a soft, flowing river.

    I cringed at his gentle grip and frowned when he questioned my crying. I responded only with a simple nod.

    A sigh escaped him, "Everyone is different. You are human, Snow. Or something like that. It''s been a while since a demon has attacked a human, so knowing that you were attacked makes me curious if they''ve found a way back into the human realm," he said, his finger gently tracing the outline of the wound down my arm. ¡°Kurai is doing his best to help you. He has an interesting healing technique that he¡¯s learned from one of his tails. That¡¯s part of how we treated you when you were out for three days. Why not go and visit him? He¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    The way he said that last sentence made my body tense, and I gripped the counter''s edge with my open hand, quickly snatching my arm away. I was not too fond of the idea of someone taking care of me¡ªI had been taking care of myself for years. I felt like a child as tears began to form in my eyes. "This place is strange, and I don''t even know why I''m here," I softly whimpered.

    In response, he patted me on the head and flashed another grin, his eyes void of emotion, as if he had no remorse for my tears. "Don''t worry. We''ll help you figure things out. As Mundus said, you''re our problem." A laugh escaped the mage, his smile so precious and perfect¡ªnot that of an older man. He even reached out and wiped the tears from my eyes, causing me to flinch back a step. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I must finish cleaning up and attend a meeting. Get your wounds treated and dressed again, get some rest, and I''ll see you in the morning." With another smile, he turned his attention back to the kitchen.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    My face grew hotter when he wiped the tears away, and I was sure I looked like a tomato. I had never been around such kind people, even if they weren''t entirely human. I thanked Enoxon respectfully for dinner and left the kitchen after ensuring everything was clean and tidy, leaving the sorcerer alone. I was grateful that I wasn''t the only ''human'' in the underworld. I was thankful for Enoxon''s presence, knowing he probably experienced a lot when he first came to this world, just as I did. I wondered if other humans had been here before and if they knew what lay here.

    I made my way to Kurai''s room, stopping outside the door, which was slightly ajar. I was about to knock, but I felt uneasy. Was I disturbing him? Perhaps he was sleeping; did he know when it was time for bed, given it was always dark? I questioned myself when I heard a soft melody from his room¡ªclassical music. I listened to the tune for a moment and started swaying slightly. Letting out a sigh, I turned away, thinking he was likely sleeping as it was dark in his room, and he had music playing.

    My hand hesitated to knock, but my courage wasn¡¯t there. It had been a long training day, and he was probably as exhausted as I was. But as I turned to leave, I heard the door creak, and his voice spoke out roughly, "Are you going just to stand there, or are you going to say something?"

    "I, uh," I stuttered, folding my hands together and awkwardly scoffing as I turned back to face him. My heart pounded slightly as my gaze studied the floor, landing on his bare feet. "Eno said¡­ You needed¡ªerr, I needed to..." I couldn''t find my words. Why was I so embarrassed? But then again, here I was¡ªasking a stranger for help, again, after he had saved my life¡ªtwice! I lifted my head and looked up from the floor, skimming his body as I gathered the courage to make eye contact.

    But I stopped when my eyes landed on his bare chest. It wasn¡¯t too hairy, but it wasn''t bare either; a light dusting of hair covered his chest, giving him a rugged yet well-kept appearance. His muscles were well-defined, hinting at strength and discipline, but not overly bulky. The sight made my heart race even more, and I struggled to maintain composure. Completely embarrassed, I spun around to leave again and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll come back later,¡± I said squeamishly.

    His hand rested on my shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze to stop me from walking away. My body quaked in embarrassment, and sweat began to form on my brow. I stood there with a slightly squirming lip, my heart pounding like a drum in my chest. The warmth of his hand seemed to seep through my skin, rooting me to the spot. Every nerve in my body tingled, and I could feel the heat rising to my cheeks. I was frozen, a mix of anxiety and unexpected comfort washing over me as I tried to process the moment.

    "Your wounds won''t heal themselves," he muttered, his voice rough but slightly reluctant. "I''m tired, so let''s finish quickly." Despite the gruff exterior, I could sense a flicker of concern buried beneath his annoyance. Or at least, I hoped it was a concern. Maybe it was just my delirious mind imagining things.

    Kurai¡¯s warm hand sent a surge of heat through my body, my emotions spiraling into a whirlpool. I tried to swallow my pride and calm myself, but my body trembled slightly. I took a deep breath as the nogitsune gave me another reassuring squeeze, his other hand guiding me to turn around and face him. Standing there, half-naked, was embarrassing, but as I sneaked another glance at him, I couldn''t help but notice his well-toned, almost inviting physique. I quickly cleared any inappropriate thoughts from my mind and glanced down at my arm, reminding myself of the urgent need to get my wounds treated.

    His room, which had seemed intimidating earlier, now felt calming. Several dimly glowing fireballs floated in the room''s corners, away from his plants. I assumed these were Kurai¡¯s creations, controlled by his mastery over fire. The thought of the Shadowflame Sakura catching fire crossed my mind, but I reassured myself that he knew what he was doing. Surprisingly, I felt no heat radiating as I passed one of the floating fireballs. It was like a simple lamp-light but in a magical form.

    ¡°T-t-those are neat,¡± I commented randomly out of the blue, which had nothing to do with anything.

    He grunted, ¡°A child could learn that.¡±

    I glanced around awkwardly, trying to avoid looking at his back as he approached his bed a few feet away. However, I couldn¡¯t help myself. His back muscles were intriguing, and I found myself staring at them. As I studied his back, I noticed something unusual¡ªa marking that started from the middle of his lower back and extended to his upper middle back. It was slightly off-tone from his natural skin color. The marking had a sharp edge at the lower part, leading to a circular shape on his upper back. The circle was darker in the center and gradually faded to a lighter color towards the edges. It looked almost like a sword, but there were no handles.

    ¡°You can stop staring,¡± He grunted, pulling a white button-up shirt over his arms, his back retreating into the fabric.

    ¡°That¡­¡± I shook my head, biting my tongue, fearing that he would comment on me staring.

    ¡°It¡¯s a scar, yeah. What about it?¡± He questioned as he made his bed.

    ¡°Um, nothing. Nothing about it!¡± I quickly said and let out a gentle clap, standing in the middle of his room, which I felt like I was just in not too long ago.

    It''s nothing for you to be concerned about," he commented. "I am okay."

    "I never said you weren''t! I never said it was something to be concerned about, and I certainly wasn''t staring at your back before you put your shirt on! I... was looking for your tail! Yeah, that''s what I was doing. I was curious how your tail popped up."

    He grunted, obviously not believing me. "Get comfortable. This could take a while. A demon wound isn''t easy to heal."

    I glanced around the room for a chair or something, but suddenly, a pillow hit me in the face. I huffed as I picked it up off the ground. "What was that for?!" I growled at him.

    He sighed and shook his head. "Perhaps if you were paying attention," he muttered, motioning me to his king-sized bed.

    "I, uh," I gripped the pillow, all my embarrassment flooding back as I stared at the bed. "You want me to... lay down?"

    "Yes, Snow. Don''t make this weird," he groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Please, just do it.¡± He murmured. ¡°I told you I was tired.¡±

    I looked at his bed and then up at him, noticing his amber eyes were exhausted. He had slight bags under his eyes, and they were just glazed over. His black hair was a ruffled mess, and I suddenly felt awful.

    "I''m so sorry. I know you''re tired. We can do this tomorrow, can''t we? You''ve had a long day, what with training me and cooking dinner¡ª"

    "Snow," he growled, his voice aggressive, causing me to tense up.

    Immediately, I went to his bed and did as he told me. I crawled onto the bed like a toddler and sat up straight as he pulled a swirly chair over to sit a few feet before me at the edge of the bed. I sat criss-crossed, holding the pillow tightly against my lap. I noticed a little fox emblem on the pillow and kept my gaze fixed on that. Every few seconds, though, I¡¯d look up and try to catch his tired gaze or sneak a glance at his exposed chest through his unbuttoned white shirt.

    Sitting on his bed was nerve-wracking, but when Kurai grabbed a leaf from one of his plants and brought it to me, I felt a wave of calm wash over me. The pungent smell from the leaf he had crushed and sprinkled on the bed beside me was surprisingly soothing. I watched as he moved things around me, feeling more relaxed with each passing moment. It was comforting to be with Kurai in his dark room, with the low light of fire casting gentle shadows. The information that Enoxon shared with me¡ªthat Kurai was 25 but had the knowledge of someone over 500 years old¡ªtrickled into my mind. The thought of this fox spirit being so intelligent bewildered me.

    Kurai gently grabbed my arm, and a warm sensation rushed through my body. This time, it wasn¡¯t from embarrassment; it was something else. His touch was gentle, and his hands felt as warm as sitting before a fire. I watched as his hands began to glow with an orange hue. I felt a gentle tingle in my arm, as though something under my skin was being tugged at, but it wasn¡¯t Kurai¡¯s fingers. Perhaps it was the poison from the previous demon? Or something else?

    I looked up from his hand and into his amber eyes, which were now glowing, along with the little amber-orange specks on his cheeks. As he massaged my forearm, extending over the wound and pulling back in, it felt as if he were controlling the poison himself. His eyes shut as he focused, and I noticed his fluffy black fox ears popped up on his head and twitched as he concentrated. I couldn¡¯t help but form a soft smile, feeling entirely at ease with whatever he was doing.

    Then something strange happened.

    The warm, glowing balls of fire that floated around the room began to flicker erratically. I watched in confusion as the flames turned icy blue, their warmth rapidly vanishing. The room''s temperature plummeted, and the icy fireballs smashed into the ground, shattering into shards of ice.

    ¡°Kurai!¡± I gasped, my voice trembling with fear.

    His eyes snapped open, and I saw a mix of shock and determination in his gaze. ¡°Stay still!¡± he commanded, his voice firm but strained. The icy shards scattered around us, but Kurai didn¡¯t let go of my arm. His grip tightened, and the orange glow from his hands intensified. I felt a powerful surge of energy as he fought to control the poison. The air around us crackled with magic, and his amber eyes blazed with an otherworldly light.

    Suddenly, I felt a sharp pain in my arm, as if the poison was fighting back. The sensation was like icy tendrils snaking through my veins, and I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small cry. Kurai¡¯s ears twitched, and he leaned closer, his eyes narrowing in concentration. I could feel the pain intensify by the second.

    ¡°Hold on, Snow. I¡¯m almost there,¡± he murmured, his voice a mix of reassurance and urgency.

    The orange glow from his hands grew brighter, and I could see the muscles in his arms tensing as he poured more energy into the healing process. The icy shards around us began to melt, creating small puddles on the floor. The room¡¯s temperature started to rise again, but the tension was far from over.

    Just when I thought things were improving, the world around me blurred. Everything seemed to fade away in the room, Kurai, replaced by a swirling vortex of colors and shapes. I felt like I was being pulled into a different world or vision.

    I saw Kurai standing in a vast, desolate landscape in the vision. The sky was a tumultuous wash of dark clouds, and the ground was cracked and barren. Shadows surrounded him, each one whispering cryptic messages in a chilling chorus. His eyes glowed with fierce determination as he faced the looming darkness, but he seemed to be searching for something crucial.

    The shadows whispered secrets, their voices indistinct and haunting. I could feel the weight of ancient magic in the air, a sense of something powerful and foreboding. The vision shifted violently, showing ancient symbols and runes glowing with a mysterious, pulsating light. They seemed to pulse with an eerie rhythm as if alive. I couldn¡¯t decipher their meaning, but they emanate a sense of profound importance. Kurai reached out with a trembling hand to touch one of the symbols. The moment his fingers brushed against it, a blinding light erupted, engulfing everything in its brilliance.

    I saw something else within that blinding light¡ªa dark, sinister energy coiling around Kurai, manifesting his fox spirit¡¯s dangerous potential. I wasn¡¯t sure how to explain it, but it almost looked like chains of ethereal light wrapped around him, binding his movements. His expression was a mix of pain and defiance as if he was fighting against something. I tried to narrow my eyes on him, but he was so far away that the last thing I could see was the large fox spirits with tight amber eyes as they locked contact with me.

    I saw something else within that blinding light¡ªa dark, sinister energy coiling around Kurai, manifesting his fox spirit¡¯s dangerous potential. Chains of ethereal light wrapped around him, binding his movements and suppressing his power. His expression was a mix of pain and defiance as if he was fighting against an unseen force.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±

 Chapter Ten - Dark Matters

Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

 Chapter Eleven â€“ Meet-And-Greet at the Party

Chapter Eleven

    Meet-And-Greet at the Party

    <hr>

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

 Chapter Twelve â€“ Spirit Walkers

Chapter Twelve

    Spirit Walkers

    <hr>

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

 Chapter Thirteen - A Glimmer of Hope

Chapter Thirteen

    A Glimmer of Hope

    <hr>

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

 Chapter Fourteen - The History of Asturdorm

    Chapter Fourteen

    The History of Asturdorm

    <hr>

    Yushin.

    The name echoed in my head. Yushin - the Spirit Walker. I sat up straight, unraveling in the blanket and taking off the jacket I borrowed from Enoxon. ¡°Well, when¡­ Yushin was able to access my memories and find the demon. It was strange because things began to morph into the demon attacking us. And knowing that this thing could remove this Spirit Walker from this memory and replace itself with it¡­ I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s weird¡­¡± I murmured, my voice trembling off.

    Then, I was pulled into a tight hug, which completely startled me - embarrassing me. I stared over Enoxon¡¯s shoulder at the wall and sighed. I could feel a whirl of emotions race through me, the jealousy that was familiar earlier burning in me.

    ¡°Cut it out, you creep,¡± Kurai grunted. He stood up quickly and shoved Enoxon off my body. He then reached for my hot chocolate, holding it while he helped me up off the couch.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not done talking to her. This is a serious conversation,¡± Enoxon replied, whining.

    ¡°Enoxon,¡± Kurai growled, giving him a glare. ¡°Stop. You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t incinerate you for letting her wander off alone.¡±

    ¡°Oooh, that''s so scary. The big firefox is going to incinerate a sorcerer who controls magic,¡± Enoxon retorted.

    ¡°Just¡­ Get your hands off her. She doesn¡¯t want to be touched,¡± Kurai growled as he let go of my wrist while Enoxon tried to continue conversing with me.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you came across Yushin,¡± Enoxon stated. ¡°You know, he used to be a human¡ªlike you. He worked for the Reaper, but he hasn¡¯t been seen in 20 years due to the mysterious disappearance of the actual Reaper. So I¡¯m not sure where he went into hiding or why.¡±

    ¡°Crazy that you just trusted him almost immediately¡ªhas anyone ever told you not to trust strangers?¡± Kurai stated.

    ¡°I mean, I trusted you, didn¡¯t I?¡± I replied, raising an eyebrow at him and giving a soft chuckle.

    Kurai rolled his eyes, but a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Seriously, we don¡¯t know much about Yushin¡¯s motives. Just be careful.¡±

    Enoxon nodded in agreement. ¡°Kurai¡¯s right. Even though Yushin is known for his integrity, we must verify his intentions. The fact that he¡¯s connected to the Reaper makes things even more complicated. Especially since he revealed himself to you.¡±

    Sighing, I crossed my arms and nodded. I understood their concerns, but I still argued with them. ¡°He seemed genuinely concerned about Yuna and the demon, though. He seemed like he wanted me to help him.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be dull - Spirit Walkers are very controlling.¡±

    ¡°They are not,¡± Enoxon argued, glaring at Kurai. They literally send souls to their afterlife.¡±

    ¡°And what about the last 20 years?¡± Kurai replied.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Enoxon frowned, shuffling his feet.

    ¡°Until we know more, don¡¯t chase blue sparkles,¡± Kurai shook his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go talking to Astaroth and Lord Mundus about every detail,¡± Enoxon warned me. ¡°Not until we know what¡¯s going on. I don¡¯t need you to mysteriously disappear, either. If you do run across Yushin again, tell him to stop by and see me. But in the meantime, I want to research the blood that Kurai provided me more.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Yeah, the demon¡¯s blood that marked you,¡± he explained. I''m trying to find out if I can connect it. Besides, I think it¡¯s time for another healing session.¡± The sorcerer¡¯s gentle gaze locked with mine, and he offered a friendly smile before turning away.

    ¡°Oh, okay¡­¡± I murmured as I began to get dragged off by Kurai. I waved to Enoxon as he glanced over his shoulder, smiling at us and making a silly face while mocking Kurai. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle a little at his mockery of Kurai, who glanced over his shoulder, causing us to immediately stop. As he looked back over his shoulder, the sorcerer mocked him again and then watched us leave the living room up the stairs, me being dragged along and against my will practically.

    Upstairs, Kurai pulled me into his room and shut the door, still holding my hot chocolate from earlier. Awkwardly standing in the middle of the room, I took in the scenery again and smiled, feeling serene as I admired the plants that lined his room. Without even thinking, I began to trail the edge of the room, looking over all the plants while Kurai set the hot chocolate down.

    I came to a halt at a large pink-flowered plant in one of the corners. It was taller than me and almost resembled a cherry blossom. The leaves were intricately detailed, primarily pink with dark red-brown veins. Hesitantly, I reached out to touch one of the leaves, but Kurai¡¯s voice stopped me.

    ¡°I¡¯d recommend not touching that plant,¡± he said. It¡¯s called Banshee Raspberry. It¡¯s used in many spells, and Enoxon asks me to keep it here because I ensure it stays well and is taken care of.¡±

    ¡°What does it do?¡± I asked, curiosity piqued.

    ¡°True to its name, it¡¯s a very hallucinogenic plant¡ªand not in a good way. If used raw, it will cause you to hear a banshee¡¯s cry consistently in your ears until the effect wears off,¡± he explained, wrapping his arms with some golden tape. ¡°A lot of these plants here have wild side effects. I¡¯d recommend not touching any without being taught what each one does.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I remember the rules,¡± I murmured as I joined him. Sitting down in my spot from the other night, I noticed he hadn¡¯t washed his bedsheets¡ªthey were still a mess from the morning. Perhaps he hadn¡¯t had a chance to do so? I couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit bad.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wash these for you,¡± I told him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said quietly, his black hair falling in front of his dark amber eyes, which were glowing ever so slightly¡ªjust like last time¡ªas he worked his restorative magic into my body. Kurai had a rugged handsomeness about him; his chiseled features and rough edges were softened by the kindness in his eyes. His strong, defined muscles were a testament to his physical prowess, yet his touch was gentle and precise.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    His warm hands took my arm, and the process began. I could feel the warmth of his restorative energy drip into my skin, mingling with the sensation of a cold liquid being moved about. I winced, as I¡¯d never be able to get used to the awkwardness of the movement between the two. I took the opportunity of the awkward silence and turned it into something, hoping to get some answers. He was a demon, right? So perhaps he had some knowledge. But before I had the chance to ask anything, I could sense a deep worry blossoming within him. He didn¡¯t show any form of sadness or worry on his face, but I could feel that emotion as he ran his hand up my arm and to my shoulder area.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I immediately asked him, feeling worried myself.

    ¡°Ah¡ªnothing,¡± he simply lied, straight through his teeth.

    Narrowing my eyes at him, I asked again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His hand tightened a little, and I could feel the healing flame within me constrict around my shoulder. It almost hurt, but I endured the pain because it seemed to be a tough spot for him. ¡°I don¡¯t worry,¡± he stated.

    When I looked up at his face, I studied his features. His fox ears typically gave him away, you know, besides feeling it. The ears twitched slightly, betraying his inner turmoil even if his face remained stoic.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me,¡± I insisted, ¡°I can feel your worry.¡±

    ¡°Kurai''s amber eyes lifted from my arm and locked onto mine. "Snow, you were heavily poisoned by that demon. And now, knowing that he could come after you in a memory¡ªsomething that hasn¡¯t happened in hundreds of years..." His voice trailed off, and for a moment, his usual stoic expression softened into something almost sad. "He''s just trying to get the Underworld back to normal, right?" I questioned lightheartedly. I didn¡¯t like Mundus¡¯s methods, but what would I know?

    "You don''t understand, Snow," Kurai sighed. "Yeah, he''s a God or King or whatever you want to call him. But he''s not the original one. He''s not supposed to be on that throne."

    "What do you mean?" I asked, confused.

    "The only reason he''s on that throne is because he was working under the previous King and Queen before they disappeared almost 25 years ago. Same with the Reaper and the Spirit Walkers," Kurai explained, clearly getting worked up about the previous rulers.

    "Astaroth told me there were seven brothers who appointed Mundus to be the Overlord or Leader or whatever you call him down here in Hell," I said, trying to piece things together.

    "It''s a long story," Kurai sighed.

    "Well, we''ve got time, haven''t we?" I asked, slightly excited to learn more.

    Kurai paused momentarily, glancing up at me with his deep amber eyes that seemed unusually full of life today. A small chuckle escaped him, and his eyes lightened a little. "You really are an interesting human," he replied.

    A blush crept up my cheeks when he said that, and I immediately looked away.

    Kurai took a deep breath, his expression growing more serious. "Alright, I''ll tell you. But remember, this is a history of betrayal and power struggles."

    I nodded eagerly, leaning in to listen while he continued to work on the demon markings.

    "King Zonoth and Queen Serelia ruled the Underworld with wisdom and strength. They were respected and feared by all. Under their reign, the Underworld was stable, even though it was a natural place of chaos and darkness. They had a way of maintaining balance," Kurai began, his voice steady.

    "Twenty-five years ago, they suddenly disappeared without a trace. Their disappearance threw the Underworld into turmoil. The power vacuum left behind led to chaos and infighting among the powerful entities here. Mundus was one of the seven brothers who served King Zonoth and Queen Serelia. These brothers were like the right-hand men of the King and Queen, each powerful in his own right," Kurai continued.

    "Who are the other six brothers?" I asked, intrigued.

    "They are known as the Seven Brothers of the Underworld," Kurai explained. "Each with unique powers and roles. Mundus, of course, is the current Overlord. Then there¡¯s Astaroth, who you¡¯ve met. He handles manipulation and espionage. The others include Zarak, the master of shadows; Thalrok, the beast tamer; Vexor, the keeper of ancient knowledge; Draegor, the enforcer; and Nyx, the master of illusions."

    "Why did they choose Mundus to be the Overlord?" I questioned, trying to understand the dynamics.

    "They didn¡¯t exactly choose him. After the King and Queen''s disappearance, there was a power struggle among the brothers. Being the most ambitious and ruthless, Mundus managed to outmaneuver the others. He didn''t win their loyalty; he won their fear," Kurai explained, his voice tinged with bitterness.

    "So, Mundus isn''t the rightful ruler?" I asked, piecing it together.

    "No, he¡¯s not. King Zonoth and Queen Serelia had no heirs, worsening the situation. Mundus took advantage of the chaos and claimed the throne. Loyal to the previous King and Queen, the Reaper and the Spirit Walkers couldn''t stop him. They had their own battles to fight," Kurai said, his face darkening as he spoke. ¡°Of course, he promises to the Underworld and all the Spirits and Demons here that the frozen terrain is only temporary, but you¡¯ve seen it first hand - he¡¯s obviously not the nicest guy in the world.¡±

    "Astaroth was a loyal servant to King Zonoth and Queen Serelia. He served them faithfully and was deeply affected by their disappearance. When Mundus took over, Astaroth had no choice but to serve him, though his loyalty remained with the previous rulers. His history is complex, and his manipulation powers make him a valuable asset and someone to be wary of," Kurai explained.

    "Do you think King Zonoth and Queen Serelia are still alive?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.

    "Some believe they are. There are rumors, whispers in the shadows, that they might return one day. But it''s been twenty-five years, and no one has seen any sign of them," Kurai said, his voice softening.

    "Thank you for telling me, Kurai. It sounds like things are even more complicated than I thought."

    Kurai nodded. "Yes, they are. And that''s why you need to be careful. The Underworld is not a place for the unprepared. There are forces at play that even I don¡¯t fully understand."

    I looked up at him, feeling a mixture of gratitude and determination. "I¡¯ll be careful. And I¡¯ll learn. I promise."

    A sly smile peeked out from under his shaggy black hair. "Yeah, well, you''ve already failed that," he said gently. "Considering you''ve been attacked... what, four times now?" he questioned.

    "Mmm, I¡¯m not sure. But maybe there''s a reason I was brought here. There was a reason I saw that little blue spirit at the tree and why you were called to me. I wish I knew," I said, gazing out the window of his room at the dark, snow-covered world outside.

    "I wouldn''t get your hopes up too high¡ªI don''t detect anything special in your blood," he remarked softly.

    "Sheesh, okay," I muttered, sticking my tongue out at him.

    "Watch yourself," he warned. "Cat might get your tongue."

    "But you''re a fox," I teased back, a playful glint in my eye.

    Kurai leaned back, the playful banter fading as he grew more serious. "Look, I understand your frustration. But the Underworld operates on its own rules, which aren''t always easy to understand or predict."

    I nodded, still processing everything. "So, what do we do now?"

    He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "First, we must figure out who is chasing you and why. Hopefully, we can find out what happened to the Reaper and the Spirit Walkers along the way. Luckily, we¡¯ve got our first step of Yushin coming into the picture. Way to go, Snow, you¡¯re doing it already,¡± He chuckled gently, ¡°But anyway, Mundus''s efforts to maintain order are only temporary fixes."

    "Thanks, Kurai," I said softly, watching his glowing fire hands pull away from my skin. I felt renewed today, and it was beautiful. His restoration magic had indeed alleviated the pain coursing through my body. I sensed his embarrassment welling up inside him, and I couldn''t help but smile. Whatever connection I had with Kurai, it was lovely. It was strange to feel these secondhand emotions, but I already knew they were his.

    Kurai''s amber eyes flickered with a mix of emotions as he pulled his glowing fire hands away. "It''s just my job," he muttered, his usual grumpiness surfacing to mask his embarrassment. His shaggy black hair fell into his eyes, and he quickly brushed it aside.

    I could feel his discomfort mingled with a genuine desire to help, which made me smile even more. "Still, it means a lot to me. You''ve been really kind, Kurai."

    He huffed, crossing his arms. "Don''t get used to it," he replied, though his tone was softer than usual. "Just because I''m helping you doesn¡¯t mean I want to continue babysitting.¡±

    "I know," I said, my smile widening. "But I appreciate it nonetheless."

 Chapter Fifteen - The Wet Rose

    Chapter Fifteen

    The Wet Rose

    <hr>

    Over the next few weeks, a lot stayed the same. Life was relatively normal; I didn''t experience anything unusual or gain new powers. However, I felt my connection to the Underworld growing stronger. With Kurai and Enoxon''s help, I slowly got more comfortable here. I rarely left the house except when we needed to visit or check in with Lord Mundus¡ªwho, surprisingly, hadn''t questioned me much about the Spirit Walkers. I hadn''t seen them since that day either. It was strange how so much had happened in just a couple of days, only for things to suddenly become quiet.

    My regular healing sessions with Kurai continued; it was like free massage therapy, except it involved trying to expel demon poison from my body.

    Speaking of which, Kurai told me that some of the poison still lingered in my system, and he wasn''t sure if he''d be able to remove it all. This worried me, especially considering what Yushin had said about the type of demon I had brought into their world¡ªeven though they were all demons, right? It was disheartening to think I might have caused this, yet no one could answer my questions. If I could see Yushin or Yuna again, I might understand more. But they hadn''t revealed themselves to me recently. I prayed that the demon marking me hadn''t gotten to them. I''d feel so guilty if anything happened to them.

    Knowing they were some kind of "Spirit Walkers" only added to the confusion, as no one had fully explained what that meant. The name suggested they were beings who walked with spirits. I recalled the event with Yuna¡ªhow she had told the demon to leave me alone, saying it wasn''t my time. Per Enoxon and Kurai, have the Spirit Walkers been missing for about 20 years?

    My body shifted in the bed as I gazed out the window at the dark forest beyond. I was tired of the perpetual darkness and longed for the sun, but the Underworld didn''t have a sun. The only light came from the bright red moon, which cast an eerie glow over the forest and surrounding areas. With a sigh, I turned away from the depressing scene, pulling the blanket over my head just as a knock sounded at the door.

    "Go away," I groaned. "I''m sleeping."

    "My Lady, it is not good to sleep all day," a familiar voice called from the other side of the door.

    I peered towards the door, confused. Was that... Astaroth? I hadn''t seen him since the party but didn''t want to move. Calling out to him, I invited him into the room.

    Astaroth shuffled in, quietly closing the door behind him. He greeted me with a warm smile. "I''m sorry to disturb you, but Enoxon informed me that you haven''t left your room much. Is that true?" He settled into the single chair in my room, sitting correctly as if he planned to stay for a while.

    The atmosphere felt tense, though it might have just been me. Astaroth manipulated me and made me tell him what happened. But he apologized, and I felt bad for not forgiving him. He was such a kind spirit. At least now, I know with the glowing purple, he¡¯s doing something.

    "Ah, I brought some tea," he said bluntly. With a quick snap of his fingers, a cup of tea appeared in front of him, a little blue cup bubbling gently. "This is a different type. I call it Nimble Starlight." He pushed the cup in my direction. "It''s my twist on the Human World''s Genmaicha."

    I couldn''t refuse a cup of tea from the Duke, especially knowing how delicious his last creation was. The aroma of the tea wafted towards me, making me feel at ease. I took in the firm, soothing scent that coaxed me into slowly sitting in bed. My ragged hair fell onto my back, reminding me I needed to wash it.

    "Thank you, Astaroth," I said.

    Astaroth nodded, his warm smile never faltering as he watched me take the cup. I wrapped my hands around it, savoring the warmth that seeped into my fingers. The tea''s aroma was comforting, a mixture of earthy and slightly sweet scents that made me feel more grounded.

    "I know things have been difficult," Astaroth began softly, his gaze steady and reassuring. "But taking small steps forward is important, even if it¡¯s just enjoying a simple cup of tea."

    I took a cautious sip of the tea, letting the unique flavors dance on my tongue. It was different from the usual blends, with a hint of something ethereal that I couldn''t quite place but found oddly familiar and calming.

    "It''s... delicious," I admitted, feeling more relaxed. "Thank you for bringing this to me."

    ¡°Of course, I try to accompany all beings regarding tea. When Casielle and Zarall are here, I make them a tea similar to what they would drink in The Celestial World - it¡¯s the least I could do. With Enoxon and Kurai, I typically make them a tea that reminds them of their hometowns.¡± Astaroth gently clapped his hands against each other as if to get some kind of dust off them.

    ¡°Hometowns, hm?¡± I repeated, staring at the cup of tea and letting the warmth steam my face. ¡°I¡¯m sure their hometowns have wonderful tea as well. But what brings you here, Astaroth?¡±

    A soft sigh escaped him as he leaned back in his chair. ¡°To tell you the truth, I think I needed a break from Lord Mundus,¡± He jokingly stated with a soft chuckle. ¡°Mostly because Kurai and Enoxon were worried about you, and Lord Mundus was worried.¡±

    ¡°Him? Worried about me? Yeah, ok,¡± I spat and shook my head.

    "Casielle and Zarall haven¡¯t been able to check in with you either because Enoxon usually throws them out." His smile was incredibly comforting, exuding warmth and friendliness. How could a demon appear so... unlike a demon? As I studied his features, I noticed that he seemed genuinely worried. I couldn¡¯t sense his emotions, but the expression on his face made me question who was truly concerned.

    "I''m actually grateful for the peace I¡¯ve had since the incidents a couple of weeks ago. I don¡¯t enjoy idling all day, but I usually spend my time training with Kurai or reading with Enoxon¡ªnothing serious," I explained to the concerned demon. "It¡¯s been nice to relax. Being a human in the underworld is exhausting."

    "You know, Enoxon has done some pretty interesting work while you''ve been keeping a low profile," Astaroth explained, crossing his legs and resting his gloved hands on his pants very regally. His voice deepened with concern as he continued, "Lady Snow, I am worried about the demon who attacked you. It¡¯s highly unusual."

    "What?" I questioned, immediately tightening my grip on the cup in my hands.

    "I don''t want to press you," Astaroth said, frowning. "But if you¡¯d allow me, I¡¯d be more than happy to assist you."

    I stared into those deep, purple, abyss-like eyes and immediately knew he was serious. Shocked, my lips quivered, and I turned away from him. Why did I feel I needed to tell him something, yet couldn''t find the heart? Perhaps I should? He was the Duke to the Crimson Lord, but I didn¡¯t think he intended to hurt me. I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond, but I needed to say something. Was he manipulating me again?

    His eyes looked normal¡ªthey weren¡¯t glowing, and that was the only time I could tell he was up to something. Kurai¡¯s eyes did the same thing when they glowed; it meant business. I think Astaroth was just being genuine¡ªthe way I read it.

    I shook my head. ¡°I told you what I knew, Astaroth. Remember? You kind of forced it out of me.¡±

    ¡°I... know,¡± he sighed with disappointment as he looked away from me. But as one of the oldest demons in the Underworld, I can assist you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to help so much?¡± I questioned him.

    Astaroth''s eyes softened as he met my gaze again. "Lady Snow, you may not believe it, but my intentions are sincere. The Underworld is a harsh place, and despite my position, I have seen more than enough suffering. I don¡¯t want you to endure unnecessary pain. I am here to make the passing of souls smoother and live in a simple place. We are in the Underworld."

    I felt a pang of confusion and a warmth from his words. His concern seemed genuine, but my experiences had taught me to be cautious. "But why me? You have so many other responsibilities."

    He sighed again, a hint of sadness in his voice. "You remind me of someone I once knew¡ªa human caught in the crossfire of our world¡¯s chaos. Helping you is the least I can do to make amends for the past."

    This piqued my curiosity. Who was this human that he once knew? Perhaps someone I knew or maybe a distant relative? I studied his face, searching for any signs of deceit, but there were none. His expression was a mix of regret and determination. "Alright, Astaroth. I¡¯ll trust you for now. But if I sense anything off, I won¡¯t hesitate to protect myself."

    ¡°Astaroth? Leave her alone before I burn you to a crisp,¡± Kurai''s loud voice echoed through the door.

    I perked up when I saw the nogitsune walk in, instantly sensing his agitation.

    ¡°Enoxon and I have told you what we know. You don¡¯t need to keep pressuring her for more,¡± Kurai said, gently motioning for Astaroth to leave the room.

    Astaroth¡¯s gaze turned sad and cold at Kurai''s interruption. This demon knew something he wasn¡¯t willing to share, just as I wasn¡¯t willing to reveal what I learned about the Spirit Walkers. He gently patted the top of my hands and nodded. ¡°I do sincerely apologize, Lady Snow. If you have any questions, please feel free to approach me; I will be more than happy to help you navigate the mysteries of the Underworld.¡± His tone shifted to that of a friendly attendant, ensuring his people were alright. He stood and bowed to me with one last smile and pat on my hands. ¡°See you soon, Snow,¡± he waved goodbye and disappeared from the room within a second.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Kurai asked, concern evident in his voice.

    I nodded to him and replied, ¡°I¡¯m okay. He brought me tea. A very calming tea, in fact.¡± I took a sip of the tea left with me and smiled at the black-haired demon before me.

    Kurai didn¡¯t reply immediately. He shifted his weight from one side to the other, his hands in his pockets as he coughed. ¡°Well, anyway. Enoxon and I are going to town. Would you like to join us?¡±

    ¡°Oh, can we visit some of the shops?!¡± I exclaimed excitedly.

    ¡°We¡¯re going on a business trip,¡± he retorted.

    Saddened by that, I lowered my gaze back to my tea. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Business?¡± Enoxon¡¯s voice came from behind Kurai. ¡°No time for business, just for a fun day out!¡± he cheerfully exclaimed.

    My spirits lifted instantly. ¡°Really? That sounds wonderful!¡±

    Kurai shot Enoxon a look but didn¡¯t argue. ¡°Fine. But we¡¯re not going to spend all day shopping.¡±

    Enoxon grinned. ¡°Deal. Let¡¯s head out then, Lady Snow. It¡¯s a beautiful day in the Underworld, and we shouldn¡¯t waste it.¡±

    ¡°Can the Underworld be beautiful?¡± I questioned Enoxon, watching as he shuffled in behind Kurai.

    ¡°Of course!¡± He replied, happy as ever.

    ¡°Oh, so we can stop at the shops!¡± I rejoiced, tilting my head slightly to the side. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun!¡± I giggled.

    ¡°Yay¡­¡± Kurai muttered, rolling his eyes and heaving a sigh. ¡°Well, get dressed and let¡¯s go.¡± He turned away and shoved past Enoxon, who stopped and smiled at me.

    ¡°I want to show you a couple of nice places when we¡¯re in town, Snow!¡± he boasted. ¡°Maybe we can find something you¡¯ll like. If you do find something, I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± His tone was so positive and upbeat that it made the atmosphere full of happiness and light¡ªdifferent from the usual Asturdorm demon atmosphere.

    ¡°That would be nice, but I don¡¯t need anything. I just enjoy looking. Besides, I don¡¯t really have¡­ money? I¡¯m not sure you all accept human world money,¡± I grinned awkwardly.

    ¡°Mm, I guess you¡¯re right. They won¡¯t accept human world money, but they may make a trade¡ªit really depends on the bargains you can find. Come on, let¡¯s go!¡±

    I nodded quickly and shooed him out of my room while I dressed. Entering the closet again, I chose something simple but cute. I found a beige-colored turtleneck and a black jacket that zipped up the front. I pulled on simple black pants and beige boots matching the turtleneck. After doing a quick twirl in the mirror, I ran out of the room to join the others, excited about the day we were about to experience. It should be a simple shopping spree. Maybe I could even try some of Asturdorm¡¯s food. It was going to be a great day!

    We gathered at the town''s entrance, where Kurai and Enoxon were waiting. Kurai looked slightly impatient, but Enoxon¡¯s smile was infectious, lifting my spirits even more.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Enoxon asked with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± I replied, feeling a surge of excitement.

    We set off towards the town, the path winding through the various landscapes of the Underworld. The air was filled with strange scents and the distant sounds of creatures I couldn''t identify. Despite the eerie surroundings, I felt safe with Kurai and Enoxon.

    As we entered the town, I was taken aback by the vibrant marketplace. Stalls lined the streets, filled with various items¡ªsome familiar, others completely foreign. The air buzzed with the chatter of merchants and shoppers alike.

    As I caught up with Kurai and Enoxon, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of excitement bubbling within me. The thought of exploring the town, even briefly, was thrilling.

    We made our way through the winding corridors of the village, buildings adorned with ancient tapestries and dimly lit by flickering torches. Enoxon kept the conversation light and cheerful, sharing amusing anecdotes about his previous visits to the town.

    ¡°Did I ever tell you about when I almost traded my boots for a magical trinket? Turned out to be a total scam!¡± Enoxon laughed heartily, his infectious good mood lifting my spirits further.

    Kurai, walking slightly ahead, maintained his usual stoic demeanor. However, I noticed the occasional softening of his expression whenever Enoxon¡¯s stories got hilarious.

    Enoxon turned to me with a wide grin. ¡°Alright, Snow, where do you want to start? Food stalls, trinkets, clothes? You name it!¡±

    I looked around, barely able to contain my excitement. ¡°How about we start with the food stalls? I¡¯m curious to try some Underworld delicacies.¡±

    ¡°Great choice!¡± Enoxon exclaimed, leading the way.

    As we walked through the market, we passed by various stalls. One stall had glowing fruits that looked like they were plucked from a fairytale. In contrast, another had a collection of intricately carved wooden charms. Finally, we reached the food stalls, and the array of displayed dishes was astounding.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°Try this,¡± Enoxon said, handing me a small pastry. ¡°It¡¯s called a Flareberry Tart. It¡¯s sweet with a little bit of a spicy kick.¡±

    I took a bite, and the burst of flavors was unlike anything I¡¯d ever tasted. The sweetness of the berries was perfectly balanced with a hint of spice that warmed my mouth. ¡°This is amazing!¡± I said, savoring the taste.

    Kurai, who had been watching with a bemused expression, finally chimed in. ¡°Just don¡¯t overeat at once. Some of the food here can be¡­ intense for a first-timer.¡±

    I nodded, appreciating the advice. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    We continued to explore the market, trying different foods and admiring the various goods on display. Enoxon¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious, and even Kurai seemed to relax a bit as the day went on.

    Eventually, we found ourselves in front of a store selling beautiful, hand-crafted figurines. There were simple ones, such as a brown and white cat, a yellow-painted dog with orange flowers, and even a couple of birds. Then, some creatures looked like an eagle with four legs, like a griffin. I noticed a chimera as well and a few other mythical creatures. There was also the figure of the infamous Cerberus. This underworld dog was supposed to be the guardian of the gates of Hell. But, ultimately, my eyes fell back to the simple little cat figurine.

    Enoxon noticed my interest and picked up the cat figurine. ¡°What do you think, Snow? It¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± I admitted, though I felt shy about accepting such a gift.

    ¡°Consider it a souvenir from your first trip to the market,¡± Enoxon insisted with a warm smile.

    Outside, we rejoined Kurai, and I immediately showed him, ¡°Look, Kurai! It¡¯s a cat! Aren¡¯t cats just amazing?!¡± I squealed.

    ¡°A cat?¡± He muttered, obviously not impressed.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute!¡± I huffed, trying to show him the figurine more closely.

    Kurai sighed and turned away, stuffing his hands into his pockets. ¡°It¡¯s a cat,¡± he murmured as he did so.

    ¡°Should¡¯ve gotten the dog,¡± Enoxon chuckled, ducking out of the store.

    ¡°Thank you, Enoxon!¡± I said once more, feeling a rush of gratitude.

    I dipped my head quickly to him, coming back up with a small smile as I gently put the little figurine wrapped around me into my bag, right next to the dagger inside. Can''t leave without it. Tucking it away nicely, I returned to the surrounding shops, visiting a few different ones with Enoxon. He was such a relaxed soul. It was hard to believe he was so old deep down. If you''re practically immortal, you get away with that¡ªbut he definitely had a heart of gold. He could see the good in everyone, so he was here in the Underworld. My mind paused momentarily as I wondered why Enoxon was in the Underworld. Why wouldn''t he want to be in the human world?

    "Oh, Snow! Look over here!" Enoxon called out, breaking my train of thought.

    I stepped over next to Enoxon as he stopped by a shop with many different paintings. Paintings that one would find in the human world and the Underworld. Something for everyone. The artist had a lot of landscape photos. The main one that caught my eye was the second largest one¡ªwhich looked almost like Asturdorm and its village, but without snow. It was still dark, but there wasn¡¯t an ounce of snow anywhere. I scanned the painting really hard when the salesperson came up to us. His hair was nice and groomed, with horns coming out of his head, and he began to speak to me.

    "Ah, I see the interest that has sparked inside you, Human-girl. I can sense you are not very old¡ªin fact, you have probably not been around long enough to see Asturdorm before this wretched snow fell on us. Tell me, are you new to the Underworld, Human?"

    I blinked as he called me "Human." Was this demon able to recognize that I was a human? My eyes flickered over to him as I felt Kurai¡¯s presence looming behind me, listening to the conversation.

    ¡°Oh, do not worry, young one,¡± the demon said softly. ¡°I am but a mere lesser demon and have no interest in you. Your blood is not sweet like most humans.¡±

    I frowned, and Enoxon quickly chimed in. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, but thank you for your input!¡±

    ¡°Dear Sorcerer, do you not wish to purchase from me? These paintings have caught your friend''s eyes, amusing her to the point where she is interested,¡± the demon softly spoke to us, shifting his body and turning sideways. ¡°Perhaps something that reminds you of home?¡± He spun around with a more miniature painting of what looked like a cabin in the woods, surrounded by green leaves and cherry blossoms. ¡°This is a magical piece¡ªit shows viewers a different picture, something they desire the most. By the looks of it, human, this place seems to show that of a home¡ªperhaps one you used to stay at?¡±

    I gently reached out for the painting and stared at it. It definitely looked like my home back in the Human Realm. Speechless, I gently grabbed the painting from him and looked it over. I was amazed by this painting.

    ¡°How. Much. Is. It?¡± Kurai demanded, cutting him off immediately.

    The two of them began to discuss the painting''s price, and I could tell Kurai was getting agitated with the demon he was bargaining with. I was too absorbed in the painting to be concerned about them. A hand gently laid on my shoulder, steering me away from the cart while I still stared at the painting. Returning to my senses, I quickly raised my head and looked at Enoxon and Kurai, who walked beside me.

    ¡°This is pretty neat!¡± I smiled up at them. I asked Enoxon, ¡°So, is it true? Do you see something different from what I see?¡±

    Enoxon shook his head. ¡°I do not.¡±

    Confused, I turned to ask Kurai the same question. He shrugged. ¡°You were conned,¡± he simply stated. ¡°That¡¯s what demons will do, and for some reason, he was able to see you as a Human rather than a Demon¡ªwhich means we really ought to figure something out about that.¡± His gaze trailed above my head to Enoxon, who nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, though,¡± I murmured. ¡°Lord Mundus called me a demon in front of everyone at the party that one night,¡± I stated to them. ¡°No one questioned me.¡±

    ¡°Well, you were also in his domain,¡± Enoxon replied, shrugging some. ¡°And he¡¯s also a King - so he has some kind of magic pull when it comes to you. Perhaps his magic fell off. But that¡¯s ok. I know someone who can help us,¡± He grinned wickedly. ¡°Besides my magic, this one can help us a little more.¡±

    ¡°Do not say we¡¯re going there,¡± Kurai groaned. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to - I absolutely refuse.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself,¡± Enoxon shrugged as he pulled me off in another direction.

    ¡°Hey, no!¡± Kurai growled, chasing after us.

    We ended up heading to a tavern after our shopping spree. Inside, we heard several different groups talking, reminding me of the bar back home. The bar gave off an eerie vibe, but it was indeed fitting for an underworld establishment. It was large, with two different bar areas to order from, each lined with barstools and numerous tables scattered throughout. Shelves and counters of the wooden bars were lined with all kinds of alcohol, and innumerable patrons were enjoying their drinks. I wondered what kind of drinks the underworld had to offer. We took a seat at one of the bars.

    Almost immediately, we were greeted by a young woman with fiery red hair pulled up and off her back, exposing a tattoo on the back of her neck. She wore a simple black vest over a long white undershirt that covered her arms, neatly wrapped around her neck, and buttoned up nicely. She had a bright red pattern on the back of her black vest, and she wore little red heart earrings. Her eyes were as red as her hair, and she had horns on her head. She greeted us with a smile, leaning on the counter.

    ¡°What¡¯s a pretty little thing like you doing here? Running around with these trouble-makers?¡± she said with a flirty smile in my direction, running her well-manicured demon nails under my chin, causing me to look up at her captivating eyes.

    Instantly, I felt utterly embarrassed and just watched her. If I ever tried something like that at the bar I came from, I¡¯d probably get slapped in the face or fired. But she did it so casually that I couldn¡¯t help but be speechless.

    ¡°You oughta get away from these stinky men. Come join a woman for a night,¡± she teased, noticing my complete speechlessness and embarrassment.

    ¡°Same ole¡¯ Jenieva, aren¡¯t ya?¡± Enoxon questioned her.

    She straightened her posture and looked him up and down smugly. ¡°You annoy me, Enoxon,¡± she stated bluntly. ¡°Let me have my fun. I don¡¯t get a lot of pretty girls here,¡± she whispered as she leaned back toward me, ¡°especially a human woman, delicious.¡± She licked her lips and winked at me, forcing me to melt into my chair.

    Enoxon chuckled. ¡°Snow, meet Jenieva. She¡¯s not just a bartender; she¡¯s a succubus who runs this fantastic bar. She¡¯s tough. She¡¯ll throw someone out of the bar without a second thought. But there¡¯s more to her than meets the eye. Jenieva is also an accomplished alchemist, always concocting potions and unique drinks.¡±

    Jenieva smirked and gave Enoxon a playful shove. ¡°Stop giving away my secrets, Enoxon. Let the girl discover some things on her own.¡± Another wink in my direction.

    ¡°The usual, please,¡± Enoxon said, dismissing her and shooing her away from the melting, well, me.

    ¡°And for the lady?¡± she asked, pulling back and mixing some drinks.

    ¡°I¡­ uh, um,¡± I stammered, still wholly speechless from the sudden greeting.

    ¡°Mmm, she likes sweet drinks. Give her an Angelic Parody,¡± Enoxon suggested, relaxing in his barstool and folding his hands.

    I was confused. She knew I was human? Now, not only was I entirely embarrassed by her teasing, but I also wondered how she knew. Did I just¡­ look human? Was there a big bubble above my head that said, ¡°HUMAN!!!!!¡±? My feet shifted uncomfortably on the barstool.

    Kurai sat on one side of me and Enoxon on the other. Being with them made me feel at ease, but I still felt uncomfortable at the same time. It was a mutual feeling. I only got tense when someone called me a human or when someone stared at me. It was weird.

    Jenieva placed a pretty orange and blue, almost lavender-colored drink before me. Recognizing it, it looked similar to a Royal Hawaiian Cocktail, a rather popular drink from our bar. However, I was sure it would taste different here in the Underworld. I picked it up, smelled it, and took a slight sip. It tasted very sweet, distinct from the Royal Hawaiian, but lovely.

    ¡°Do you always smell your drinks, darlin¡¯?¡± Jenieva asked, her eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°Is that something your kind usually does?¡±

    ¡°I, um, used to work in a bar, actually. I don¡¯t trust a lot of people around me when I am working,¡± I told her quietly, avoiding her gaze.

    She smiled smugly as she placed two frozen blue drinks in front of Kurai and Enoxon, garnished with what looked like a blood orange. ¡°So, little Miss Bartender had a bad experience before, huh? Did someone buy you a shot or two, and it didn¡¯t end well?¡± she questioned, cleaning a bar glass with her towel.

    ¡°We had many bad travelers come into our bar,¡± I explained. A lot of regulars would try to lace drinks. Unfortunately, with the travelers, it wasn¡¯t fun to kick them out, but we had to do what we could to ensure people were safe. I will always smell my drink first and examine it.¡±

    ¡°Good for you. Someone could easily take advantage of you. You¡¯re just a sweetheart, looking like someone who couldn¡¯t say no to a good night,¡± she teased, her voice dripping with playful flirtation.

    I nearly choked on my drink, my face bright red with embarrassment as I wiped my face immediately with a napkin. My lavender eyes widened at her words, and I couldn¡¯t find any words to respond.

    Enoxon laughed heartily at my reaction. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Miss Goody-Goody Two-Shoes over here, Jenieva,¡± he commented.

    ¡°Oh, so you haven¡¯t had a good night!¡± she gasped, feigning shock as she leaned in, tucking a strand of white hair behind my ear and tracing the side of my face with her demon claws.

    Kurai, who had been quiet until now, shifted uncomfortably, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Jenieva, maybe you should ease up a bit. Not everyone is used to your... charm.¡±

    Jenieva glanced at Kurai, her eyes twinkling even more. ¡°Oh, is someone getting jealous? Don¡¯t worry, Kurai. I won¡¯t steal her away... entirely.¡±

    Jenieva''s teasing seemed to increase as she noticed Kurai''s jealous demeanor. She leaned closer to me, her voice dropping to a soft murmur. ¡°You know, darling, you should be careful. Not everyone here is as friendly as me,¡± she said, her fingers lightly grazing my cheek.

    Kurai''s eyes darkened, and he leaned in. ¡°Jenieva, that''s enough. She¡¯s new here and doesn¡¯t need your kind of trouble.¡±

    Jenieva chuckled and straightened up, raising her hands in mock surrender. ¡°Alright, Kurai. There''s no need to get your feathers ruffled. I¡¯m just having a bit of fun.¡± She winked at me before moving back behind the bar.

    Enoxon, who had been watching the exchange with amusement, finally spoke up. ¡°You know, Jenieva, you really shouldn¡¯t tease the new arrivals too much. They might get the wrong impression of our hospitality,¡± he said, his tone light but with a hint of warning.

    Jenieva shrugged, her playful smile never fading. ¡°Oh, come on, Enoxon. You know, as well as I do, that a little teasing never hurts anyone. Besides, she seems like she can handle it.¡±

    I looked down at my drink, feeling embarrassed and grateful for Kurai¡¯s protective stance. ¡°Thanks, Kurai,¡± I murmured, giving him a small smile.

    ¡°Anyway, what have you been up to since returning to Asturdorm?¡± Jenieva asked them, her eyes darting between Kurai and Enoxon.

    ¡°Just doing some research lately. What kind of things have you heard?¡± Enoxon replied, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s going to cost ya,¡± she said nonchalantly.

    Enoxon groaned, leaning back and letting his head drop slightly. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I want the girl, obviously,¡± the red-headed demon stated simply, her eyes locking onto mine with a mischievous glint.

    ¡°Jenieva,¡± Kurai growled, his hand slamming onto the bar top with enough force to shake my drink. ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, down, boy!¡± Jenieva laughed, leaning on the counter towards Kurai and me, her chest now exposed. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy,¡± she added with a playful wink, clearly enjoying the reaction she provoked.

    Kurai''s eyes darkened further, his jaw tightening as he tried to contain his frustration. ¡°Jenieva, you¡¯re pushing it.¡±

    She simply smirked, her gaze lingering on me for a moment longer. ¡°Oh, relax, Kurai. I¡¯m just having a bit of fun. No harm done.¡±

    I shifted uncomfortably, unsure how to react to their tension. Enoxon, sensing the growing unease, decided to step in. ¡°Alright, Jenieva, enough with the games. We¡¯re here for information, not entertainment.¡±

    Kurai got up and walked away from the bar, heading to a table by himself. I felt terrible for him; he seemed a bit fed up with today. I understood, though¡ªit was kind of embarrassing for this demon to talk to me as if I were just her toy. No other female had ever flirted with me before, even at a bar. This was new territory. Perhaps if I ever get back to the bar, I can use her tips to earn money¡ªonce I read the customer first.

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t really heard much, honestly,¡± Jenieva stated, leaning over the bar towards Enoxon. ¡°A few small details here and there. The entire town knows there¡¯s a new demon following around the Magical Human Sorcerer and the Fox-Demon. Some rumors have the locals thinking she¡¯s human because she¡¯s with you. But then again, when The Crimson Lord brought her to the party and announced her as a demon, that¡¯s where three-quarters of the rumors have been. But that one-quarter of demons who believe she¡¯s human will have them wondering. I can¡¯t imagine they¡¯ll be after her, though. Her scent is nearly amazing for the highest-ranking demons,¡± she said, eyeing me. ¡°Not my type, but if you¡¯d like, just give me a call. We can change things for you,¡± she added with a tongue click and a wink, causing me to blush again.

    ¡°I, uh, thank you! I¡¯m going to check on Kurai,¡± I said awkwardly, pointing to the nogitsune sitting at the back of the restaurant near another bar top with a different bartender.

    ¡°Good luck with the hothead, sweetheart. Call me if you need help with him. I enjoy handling a rough demon,¡± she laughed, returning to Enoxon.

    I immediately got up and scurried over to Kurai, awkwardly standing at the side of the table. ¡°May I?¡± I asked him.

    He didn¡¯t reply; he just took a sip of his drink. He didn¡¯t say no, but he didn¡¯t say yes either. He just kind of... ignored me? I decided to sit down with him, holding my orange and blue drink that had now mixed into a swirl of colors from waiting so long and from me stirring it up. It was a nice little drink that wasn¡¯t very strong, which was exactly what I needed. I didn¡¯t try to speak to Kurai; I simply enjoyed his company and admired the gorgeous bar.

    A few feet away, a group was chatting at another table. The three demons kept their voices down as they spoke. It was something to listen to, not that I needed to be a part of their conversation, but... why not?

    ¡°Did you hear? They found more traces of Lord Zonoth and Lady Serelia,¡± the first demon muttered behind me.

    ¡°I heard they found the blood of Lady Serelia deep within the underground caverns,¡± the second demon stated quietly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. That sounds a bit sketchy. How long has she been missing?¡± the third demon questioned skeptically.

    ¡°They say nearly 20 years; it could have been longer though.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what happened to her; perhaps something happened at the new prince''s birth?¡±

    ¡°Nah, they say the prince was born, but something happened to him alongside the mother.¡±

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ll release that information when The Crimson Lord is officially the King.¡±

    I listened to their gossip about the previous rulers of the Underworld. I didn¡¯t know much about them except what Kurai had told me. He said the king and queen had no child, and Lord Mundus was a close family friend. So, who was correct, and who was lying? I guess, as commoners, they didn¡¯t know the true story... or maybe their story was true. I didn¡¯t realize I was staring at them until Kurai spoke.

    ¡°See? Not even low-life demons know exactly what happened to Lord Zonoth and Lady Serelia,¡± He muttered to me as he sipped his drink.

    ¡°Their story seems to be different than yours,¡± I replied.

    He didn¡¯t reply, just fell silent. Thinking about what could have happened, I began to try and piece things together. If the commoners said they had been missing and Kurai mentioned their disappearance, perhaps something deadly happened to them? Then again, maybe they just ran off because they didn¡¯t want to be in charge anymore. I¡¯m sure ruling an entire kingdom could get tiresome, even with demons and war monsters to help out.

    But what happened to the prince that these commoners mentioned? Indeed, it wasn¡¯t just a rumor that they had a child¡ªsomeone from the castle would know if they did. Why wouldn¡¯t they want their child to take over? There were so many unanswered questions.

    ¡°A drink for the lady from the gentleman at the bar,¡± I heard Jenieva¡¯s voice behind me.

    Jumping at the sudden sound, my heart raced in fear. I was deep in thought, and she just appeared out of nowhere.

    ¡°Specifically for the lady with the white hair,¡± she mocked in a deep voice, rolling her eyes. ¡°Men are stupid.¡±

    ¡°Eno?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Nah, some other guys,¡± she huffed. ¡°I''m kind of jealous. Maybe I¡¯ll leave early and join you for a drink. Would you like that?¡±

    ¡°Beat it, Jenieva,¡± Kurai muttered.

    Her lips pursed into a frown. ¡°Kurai, you never let me have fun.¡±

    ¡°Your fun always pushes it to the limits.¡±

    ¡°It does not. I just like my women in certain ways, and Snow has everything~¡± Her voice turned sing-song, dripping with over-the-top excitement.

    ¡°Maybe we can hang out one day,¡± I said, rubbing the back of my neck and grinning awkwardly. ¡°I noticed your nails were done. They¡¯re very pretty. I¡¯d love to know where you go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give her hope,¡± Kurai warned, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Ooh, I¡¯ll show you! That would be a fun date,¡± she said, blowing a kiss my way and winking before chuckling and walking away. ¡°See you soon, Snowy~¡±

    Snowy? Well, at least I could trust this demon. Hopefully? Jenieva was definitely a friendly person, or she just had a charm that people fell for. Either way, besides Casielle, it¡¯d be nice to have a friend to do things with outside of running from evil spirits.

    Nevertheless, I inspected the drink that was given to me. It was different from my previous one, and I could smell a more vital hint of alcohol. I glanced over my shoulder to see two guys sitting at the other end of the bar. They caught my eye, giving me flirty grins and raising their glasses in a toast to mine. As usual, I smelled the drink before casually taking a sip.

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to accept a drink from a couple of demons?¡± Kurai questioned, raising an eyebrow as I took a sip.

    I gave him a small smile and nodded. ¡°If there was an issue with the drink, I¡¯m sure your nose would have picked it up.¡± I reached over and bopped him on the nose, giggling as I did so.

    Bewildered, he stared at me with an almost disgusted look.

    I twirled a piece of my hair and shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay. Come on, let¡¯s go back over to Eno and join him. It¡¯s not fair to make him drink alone.¡±

    ¡°You go on. I¡¯m not much of a social drinker,¡± he said, dismissing me as I got up.

    I frowned and let out a soft sigh, gazing at him disappointedly. But I smiled gently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so alone, you know.¡± With that, I twirled away from him, carrying my drink over to the two at the bar, and we chatted up a storm.

 Chapter Sixteen - A Night Out

    Chapter Sixteen

    A Night Out

    <hr>

    As the night of Asturdorm grew more profound, so did the drinks. Jenieva had asked one of her employees to close the establishment. She was highly adamant about joining Enoxon and me for drinks. Apparently, we were just here having the night of our lives. Everything was going great! There were jokes, laughter, and fun¡ªa little bit of both.

    Besides Kurai. He just stayed to himself in the corner.

    But it didn¡¯t matter whether he was there because we joined him at his booth anyway. He was definitely annoyed with us, but he¡¯ll be ok. It was nice to be myself with everyone here and not have to worry about some demon coming after me. At least, hopefully not. Enoxon was drunk off his ass, leaning on Kurai, who was clearly annoyed, before he pushed him off of his shoulder, grunting.

    ¡°See, what did I say? Drunk ass,¡± Kurai would growl. ¡°Get off ME,¡± He snapped as he shoved Enoxon once more off him.

    This caused Enoxon to fall nearly off the booth, but instead, Jenieva caught him. I wasn¡¯t drunk, but I was definitely feeling something because the room was halfway spinning. I leaned against the wall, closing my eyes slightly. ¡°I had two drinks; these underworld drinks are something else,¡± I muttered into the wall.

    ¡°Two? Sweetheart, you had three shots.¡± Jenieva called me out.

    ¡°Oh? I did? Ugh, that is awful; why?¡± I groaned.

    ¡°You and Enoxon will be in terrible shape tomorrow,¡± Jenieva teased me. ¡°We¡¯ll definitely have to do this another night,¡± She cheered.

    I randomly asked, ¡°How do we know it¡¯s night if the moons are always out here?¡±

    ¡°Demon sense, the best way to put it,¡± Jenieva replied, holding Enoxon on her. I¡¯ve got Enoxon since he¡¯s¡­ Well, as you can tell, incapable of magic tonight. Just another casual night with Jenieva.¡± Her red eyes immediately turned to Kurai, narrowed, and brows furrowed. If you put as much as a finger on this sweet little Virgin, I will eat you alive,¡± she growled, getting into his personal bubble.

    Kurai immediately matched her energy and snapped back, ¡°Comes from the girl who''s been flirting with her all night.¡±

    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, reaching over the table and patting Kurai between his ears, which were flat on his head. ¡°Kurai is a good boy; he won¡¯t do anything,¡± I shared with her, smiling.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Jenieva looked him up and down, ¡°Watch yourself,¡± She snarled quietly before doing a 180 personality-wise as she turned to face me, ¡°Stay safe, Little Snow!¡± Then, within the next second, the demon succubus picked up Enoxon and literally threw him over her shoulder, patting his back as he did so. ¡°Honestly, it was nice meeting you, Snow. And don¡¯t worry about being seen as a demon anymore, I conjured up a little something in your drinks.¡±

    ¡°You spiked my drink?¡± I questioned sadly.

    ¡°No, nothing that would¡¯ve messed with you mentally. It just masks you for a while,¡± she assured me. ¡°As the owner of The Wet Rose, I¡¯d lose all morals if I spiked a human''s drink for my own good.¡± The red-haired demon smiled before waving at us. ¡°Ta-ta!¡± She then carried Enoxon out of the bar over her shoulder, leaving Kurai and me with other bartenders to close.

    ¡°I had way too much fun!¡± I squealed happily, leaning against the wall once more. ¡°I think I had way more to drink tonight, though.¡±

    ¡°You really did,¡± Kurai grunted. ¡°And now I¡¯m stuck babysitting you.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯d rather be the one to babysit, not Enoxon?¡± I teased him as I climbed out of the booth.

    ¡°If I knew you couldn¡¯t handle your alcohol as badly as Enoxon, I¡¯d rather you just not drink.¡±

    Outside, I immediately embraced the cold breeze, feeling the warmth from my body almost wholly escape. My gaze scanned the area, everything a little blurry. I felt loose and happy. I never got to do this in the human world, but these three made it feel unique. This is what it was like to hang out with friends and just drink and have fun. The human world was all about work to pay the bills. Perhaps I was a bit spoiled now, but I felt amazing.

    ¡°Thanks for coming out with us, Kurai! Even if you did hide in the corner like a fox,¡± I murmured. ¡°I had fun, though,¡± I said as I balanced on an invisible beam with my arms to the side. ¡°Jenieva¡¯s really nice! She¡¯s sweet and fun! I love knowing other people are happy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not something a demon would say,¡± Kurai scoffed.

    I gasped, freezing and turning to him. With a closed fist, I smacked an open palm and stated, ¡°You¡¯re right! Let me be better.¡± Clearing my throat, I stood tall and lowered my voice .¡±I, big scary demon omnomnomnom. Hear me roar!¡± I began to stomp around and scratch at the air. That¡¯s when I nearly lost my balance.

    Kurai reached out and caught me by the side, pulling me up and closer to him¡ªmore than I expected. As he had done so, I noticed a very sly smile on his lips. He tried hiding it, but I saw a genuine and unique smile.

    ¡°I win,¡± I teased, bopping him on the nose and turning away from him to catch my own balance.

    Kurai chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯re impossible, you know that?¡±

    I grinned, and I could slightly feel his contentment with our situation. Knowing that this cold man was genuinely feeling content made me happy. It was a hard shell to break, but I was grateful to be the one who broke it. ¡°Yeah, but you enjoy my company,¡± I teased him.

    He sighed, but his eyes were warm. ¡°Something like that,¡± he replied. Just be more careful, okay? I don¡¯t like playing rescue or babysitting all the time. It goes against my moral codes of a nogitsune.¡±

    ¡°Fine, deal. But onlyyyyyyy,¡± I paused, looking at him with bright eyes, ¡°If you promise to have fun with us - instead of hiding in the corner.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Another chuckle escaped him, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±

    His emotions whirled and mixed with mine as I felt his happiness transfer. I¡¯m still not sure how it did it, but it did.

    ¡°Mmm, your eyes are doing that weird glowy thing again,¡± He stated.

    ¡°You know,¡± I stated. ¡°I think it has to do with me sensing your emotion?¡±

    He froze and looked at me, confused. ¡°What?¡±

    I nodded, looking as he bounced back and forth in my vision, ¡°Yeup! For whatever reason, I know how you¡¯re feeling. Mostly when you¡¯re angry, it kind of¡­. Like, just enters me? I don¡¯t know how to explain it,¡± I said as I took place on my imaginary beam again. ¡°Like, when you were jealous of Jenieva and Enoxon¡¯s jacket, I knew you were jealous. It made me jealous. I had nothing to be jealous of!¡±

    His cheeks turned pink, ¡°I do not get jealous,¡± He stated.

    ¡°Oh, but when you¡¯re angry, I know!! Besides the yelling you do, I feel your anger, and I become angry!¡± I growled, putting my hands up like a demon-cat again. ¡°Can we go home, please? This is taking too long!¡±

    He sped up to catch up to me, watching as I walked. ¡°What do you mean my emotions blur into yours?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know Kurai, but I don¡¯t feel good. Can you magic us home, please?¡±

    ¡°Magic us home?¡± He mocked me gently, shaking his head. ¡°Um, no, I can¡¯t do that in the middle of town where magic isn¡¯t quite allowed.¡±

    I lost my balance again, but I completely tumbled into Kurai this time and knocked him over into the snow and dirt. His white kimono was now covered in it. ¡°Kurai, I need to go home,¡± I whined, lying in the snow pile next to him, turning my gaze to him. When I realized his white kimono was no longer white, my entire body tensed up, and I could feel the fear rise in my own body. ¡°Oh my, I am so, so, so sorry. Please don¡¯t be mad¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m sorry, Kurai.¡±

    He sighed, lying in the snow as he stared at the sky above me, his amber eyes reflecting a mixture of emotions.

    ¡°Kurai, I¡¯m sorry! I promise when we get home, I¡¯ll wash, scrub, bleach, and all kinds of things to your kimono!¡± I begged him, the drunken side of me not wanting to get yelled at. I even rolled to my knees and looked as though I was begging him, my drunken mind desperate.

    He didn¡¯t move or say a word; he just lay there.

    All the blood rushed to my face as I continued to apologize. I felt so horrible. I couldn¡¯t even sit upright; I was teetering and tottering to the sides, catching myself as I did so. My body felt the desperate plea, knowing I didn¡¯t want to get yelled at. I would do anything at this point.

    Kurai finally looked at me, his expression softening. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about the kimono,¡± he said, his voice gentle. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I just want to get you home safely.¡±

    I lifted my head from my position and watched him as he lifted his gaze to the darkened sky. I then watched as he lifted an arm and patted my head. My entire body tensed up, stunned by his reaction. His gentle touch was warm, bringing forth a bit of light as I instantly just froze. I was surprised. Tears swelled up more as he told me he wasn¡¯t angry, and his touch was so gentle. My drunken mind felt extremely overwhelmed, and then I began to overthink.

    He¡¯s just trying to make you feel better. He¡¯s angry with you, don¡¯t believe a word he says. He thinks you¡¯re a drunk slob.

    But no.

    The fox-demon just smiled at me and pointed to the moon, ¡°You asked about the moon earlier? Did you know the moon here was the same as the one you see from the Human Realm?¡± He said, gently pulling his hand away from my white hair.

    ¡°What?¡± I murmured, utterly unaware of how to respond. Tears continued to fall on the snow beside me, though a smile grew on my face at his reaction.

    ¡°Yeah, so wherever you are, you¡¯ll always see the moon as you did back home,¡± He stated, his eyes not peeling away from the white moon that shone above. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how they did it, but they did. Maybe Enoxon would know.¡± He chuckled softly.

    I felt his calmness within me, and I was beginning to calm myself now. My happy smile just stayed glued to my face now.

    ¡°You know something else? Your hair is almost a silver-purple color under the moonlight,¡± he murmured as he stood up, holding his hand out to help me. Also, I do not think you¡¯re a drunken mess, so don¡¯t think that about yourself, okay? Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°You said we can¡¯t do that here,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be ok - there are no witnesses.¡±

    Hesitantly, I took his hand and was pulled up onto my feet. He closed his eyes, and a small magical portal appeared before us. Holding my wrists, Kurai began to step through.

    Just as I was about to follow, something came barreling towards us. A hard impact knocked us off our feet, and Kurai instinctively pulled me closer, ensuring we wouldn¡¯t be separated. My body was already trembling with anxiety from the alcohol, and now I found myself practically hugging this man.

    I¡¯m not sure how it happened, but Kurai and I ended up in the room at the house where I was staying. As we landed roughly on the floor, nearly colliding with the reading nook by the window, Kurai held me close. He shielded my head and part of my body with his hand and his own head, protecting me from the worst of the fall.

    We skidded across the room, and Kurai quickly checked on me before turning towards our attacker, his hand igniting with a blaze of fiery magic. For a moment, I lay there, my head pressed against his thick white and black kimono. I could hear his heartbeat thumping hard, nervously.

    Despite the chaos, being in his protective embrace brought a strange sense of comfort.

    Amber eyes scanned the room, wondering what could have possibly knocked us through the portal. I closed my eyes against his chest; not only was I drunk and unable to see straight, but all I could hear was his heartbeat. When I felt his body relax a bit, I gently lifted my head, coming into a blurry focus, but I could listen to his heavy breathing. I immediately recognized them as I did my best to concentrate on the frantic figure.

    It was Yushin, the Spirit Walker.

    ¡°Snow! You have to help me!¡± he begged, his voice urgent as he came into view. He ran over and quickly propped me up on my feet as if I weighed nothing and as if I wasn¡¯t being held by Kurai. I¡¯m desperate. You need to help me. You are literally the only one who can!¡± His voice cracked with fear, his heart beating extremely fast as he tried to catch his breath.

    I tried to fix my gaze but saw two of Yushin, the Spirit Walker. I rubbed my head and tried to steady myself but wasn¡¯t doing well.

    ¡°Please, Snow. I need your assistance,¡± he pleaded, touching my shoulders. You¡¯re the only one who can help.¡± His voice was urgent, and he frowned as he looked me up and down.

    ¡°Hey! Get your hands off her!¡± Kurai snapped, pulling me away from the Spirit Walker and stepping before me. The heat emanating from Kurai was intense, making it almost unbearable to stand next to him. ¡°How dare you use my portal and ask her for help?!¡± Anger rippled through him, his fury palpable.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Yushin asked, scrutinizing Kurai silently. He looked him up and down, tapping his chin thoughtfully. Suddenly, he gasped, ¡°Oh, I know who you are. You¡¯re Kurai, the Banished Nogitsune, Brother to Lord Mundus.¡±

    Banished Nogitsune? I echoed in my mind, glancing between Yushin and Kurai. I tilted my head slightly and frowned as Kurai¡¯s fiery power grew more intense, flames dancing around his fingers as if he were ready to strike.

    I could feel Kurai''s body tensing, and I felt even more anger at Yushin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Strong but stupid,¡± Yushin sighed, turning his back to Kurai and facing me again. ¡°Anyway, I am not here for you today, Nogitsune. Please, would you mind?¡± He turned his attention back to me and asked gently, ¡°Snow, will you please help me?¡±

    I was so stunned that everything I was hearing blurred into a haze. I tried to search for anything that would show how serious he was. It had to be vital if he was severe enough to push Kurai and me through the portal. What could have possibly gone wrong if he had needed my help? Or was he coming back to ask about Yuna?

    Remembering that weird memory that corrupted him, turning him into a blob, I couldn''t help but worry about him and his powers. I was still confused about what Spirit Walkers did¡ªsomething about guiding souls¡ªbut from what I could recall, no one had seen them in a long time. And then I showed up and saw two. Now, Yushin was appearing in front of Kurai and me. But¡­ where had they been? Why hadn''t they been around? Why had no one seen them?

    My lips turned downward, frowning, and I felt slightly saddened by the Spirit Walker¡¯s plight. "I''m a bit¡­ drunk. Can we talk about this tomorrow?"

    ¡°Ugh, you¡¯ve corrupted her,¡± Yushin groaned.

    I placed a hand on Kurai''s flaming hand and smiled at the Spirit Walker. ¡°Come tomorrow, and we can talk,¡± I offered.

 Chapter Seventeen - A Pact Created

    Chapter Seventeen

    A Pact Created

    <hr>

    Yushin had apologized for the interruption after I mentioned feeling sick to my stomach, which made sense since I had consumed way too much of the Underworld¡¯s alcohol. When I woke up the next day, breakfast sat next to my bed with a glass of orange juice and a little note that read, ¡°Hope you¡¯re not hurting too much~ <3.¡±

    The breakfast was simple: eggs, bacon, and colorful fruit that resembled dragon fruit but had a unique shade of red and black. The fruit was cut into small pieces, fading in and out of those colors. My head was pounding with agitation and a definite hangover. I reached over to drink the orange juice, which, by the way, was definitely not orange juice. It was something much stronger but delicious, with the color of orange juice but an entirely different taste¡ªperhaps an Underworld variant similar to the dragon fruit.

    The room was quiet, and I felt awful. At least nothing was swirling anymore, and I could barely remember last night. The only thing I could recall was Yushin coming to ask for help. I decided to take a bath and get ready for the day.

    Once I was finished getting ready, I began to make my way to the stairs when I noticed Kurai¡¯s door slightly ajar. I thought about what Yushin had said, referring to Kurai as a Banished Kitsune rather than just a Nogitsune. There wasn¡¯t much difference, but it did involve the kind of power they had and how humans perceived them. One was considered a god, while the other was seen as an evil spirit.

    I approached his door and knocked gently, wanting to thank him for helping me get home and to question him about Yushin''s statement. Inside, I heard classical music playing and poked my head in. I saw Kurai sleeping wildly on his bed¡ªa typical guy. Arms and legs sprawled out, blanket in disarray, chest exposed to the world.

    Deciding not to bother him, I smiled and went to shut the door when I heard him call my name.

    I glanced back through the door and saw Kurai sitting up, rubbing his eyes.

    "Mmm, Snow, are you okay?" he asked sleepily, yawning.

    His sleepy voice saying my name sent all the blood rushing to my cheeks. I nodded and replied quietly, "I was just coming in to thank you."

    Kurai stretched out his arms, his robe readjusting on his body and revealing his chest again. I quickly looked away, pulling my head back outside the door as if I were intruding on something private.

    I closed the door slightly and thanked him again, "I appreciate your help getting home last night and making sure I was okay. Thank you."

    As I went to shut his door and leave, I felt it stop just before closing. His warm hand wrapped around my wrist, keeping me from leaving. I knew that if I turned around, my face would be brighter than the sun¡ªif there was one in the Underworld.

    "Um, about last night, can I talk to you?" he asked softly.

    My heart was pounding louder than a smoke detector, and I was sure this fox-man could hear it. Embarrassment and nerves tangled inside me, and I didn¡¯t want to discuss what Yushin said. Swallowing hard, I turned to face Kurai, deliberately ignoring his exposed chest and locking eyes with him. When our gazes met, I could read everything in his eyes¡ªguilt, shame, and fear. What could have possibly gone wrong?

    Curiosity gnawed at me about why he was banished and what Yushin meant by "Kitsune," but I decided it could wait. I didn¡¯t want to make him feel worse for not sharing his past immediately. The weight of his guilt seemed to stem from not telling me everything, and his emotions were a tumultuous roller coaster. Perhaps he needed more time to collect his thoughts, so I said, ¡°Kurai, I can feel your emotions as if they were mine.¡±

    He stared blankly at me, tilting his head. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s weird. I still don¡¯t understand it.¡±

    I nodded, stepping back and gently pulling my wrist from his grasp. ¡°I hadn¡¯t shared this with anyone else, but it¡¯s like... this connection I feel with you. I can sense your emotions, and they blend with mine. Sometimes, your feelings overwhelm my own. Right now, I can feel your anxiety, shame, and fear. I don¡¯t know what happened, but I don¡¯t need to.¡± I offered him a soft, genuine smile and rested my hand on his, trying to comfort him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me everything about yourself right now. I¡¯m okay with that. If you¡¯re not ready to share, that¡¯s fine. I wasn¡¯t here to question you. I have to go help Yushin, wherever he is¡­¡±

    As soon as I mentioned Yushin, Kurai''s swirling emotions shifted sharply to jealousy. Before I could react, he pulled me into his room with an intensity that was both aggressive and controlled. His arms moved swiftly, shutting the door behind me and trapping me between his muscular frame and the solid wood. The proximity of his body, the heat radiating from him, and the fierceness of his gaze made my knees weak. I felt myself melting under his touch, the blend of his protectiveness and barely restrained passion making my heart race even faster. I thought I had done a well enough job to keep my emotions of nervousness down, but the half-naked nogitsune decided against it.

    "No," he said, his voice a low, husky whisper. He looked down at me, his deep amber eyes filled with a pained expression. The intensity of his gaze seemed to pierce through me, revealing the turmoil within him. His emotions were a storm, and I could feel the waves crashing over me, blending with my own.

    ¡°Snow?¡± I heard a voice on the other side of the door, which completely twisted Kurai¡¯s anger.

    ¡°Yushin?¡± I murmured, still trapped between the Nogitsune¡¯s arms.

    He no longer felt shame or guilt; shyness and jealousy now colored his emotions.

    "I really think I need to talk with the Spirit¡ª"

    "I said no," Kurai interrupted, his voice growing louder, tinged with anger and jealousy.

    ¡°Snow?! Are you in there?!¡± Yushin¡¯s voice called through the door.

    Annoyed, Kurai removed his hands from the door, shook his head, and quickly grabbed my hands, pulling me away. With a swift motion, a fiery portal appeared before us, and he pulled me through just as the door to his room began to open.

    The world spun around me as Kurai, and I stepped through the portal. A wave of dizziness washed over me. I closed my eyes, gripping Kurai¡¯s hand tightly as we were transported to another realm. When the spinning sensation finally ceased, I hesitated before opening my eyes, unsure what I would see.

    When I finally dared to look, my breath caught in my throat. We had emerged in a place that seemed to be frozen in time, a stark contrast to the vibrant world we had just left. The air was heavy with the scent of ash, and an unsettling silence enveloped us.

    ¡°Kurai? What are you doing?!¡± I huffed, ¡°You can¡¯t just push me through a portal - that¡¯s as bad as Yush-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak his name,¡± Kurai sighed, running his hand through his midnight-black hair.

    I glared at him before shaking my head and looking around the familiar ruins. ¡°Why are we back here?¡± I asked him. ¡°Are we training already?¡±

    ¡°No, Snow, come with me.¡± He reached for my hand and began pulling me, ¡°Do you have your dagger?¡±

    ¡°I. Uh, do,¡± I replied, reaching for my bag with the other hand.

    We approached what must have once been a beautiful shrine. Now, it lay in ruins, the stone statues of fox spirits shattered and scattered across the ground. The altars were desecrated, covered in dark, ominous symbols that sent shivers down my spine.

    I took a hesitant step forward, my foot crunching on the charred remains of leaves and branches. The forest around us was a graveyard of blackened trees, their skeletal branches reaching out like the fingers of ghosts from some forgotten nightmare. The streams, which Kurai told me once sparkled with clear, fresh water, were now dry or filled with murky, contaminated liquid.

    ¡°What exactly happened to your homeland?¡± I asked him, remembering how he had first brought me here.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°A Demon,¡± he stated clearly. ¡°The same one that is going after you¡ªI knew I recognized it somewhere,¡± he murmured as he gently ran his hands down one of the statues.

    I could feel the intensity of his anger as he spoke. The land was a haunting testament to the destruction the demon had wrought. As we walked, I could almost hear the faint echoes of the past¡ªthe cheerful chirping of birds and the rustle of leaves in the wind, now replaced by a haunting stillness.

    ¡°Kurai, that¡¯s terrible,¡± I murmured.

    "It''s stupid," he grumbled, his dark hair shadowing his eyes again. "I was forced into this contract to leave my home and family. My parents... they made a deal that involved you. Your parents, Ren? And Sayuri? They''re your parents, right? Elder Rumaki, yeah..." His gaze darkened as he turned to face me, locking eyes.

    "That... No, you can''t know that. I hardly know you," I murmured, bewildered.

    "And yet, somehow, I know everything about you," he replied. "The day I was forced to meet you, I relived everything from my past and yours. I''m going to overwhelm you, but you need to listen." The Nogitsune stepped closer, resting his hands on my shoulders and looking me over.

    "Your parents? They were killed by demons."

    My voice caught in my throat. I stared at Kurai, utterly heartbroken. So he knew my parents? The same parents that were killed about ten years ago? Are the same ones connected to this contract with me? What was this about a contract?!

    Suddenly, Kurai''s hands moved from my shoulders to my arm, grabbing where the demon had attacked me. With his other hand, he lifted my shirt to expose my side. "This demon, Snow, this one right here... I knew this mark¡ªthis blood, it was familiar. When I heard what happened from Yushin the other night, I offered to try something out on him¡ªas he was a Spirit Walker. I never had the opportunity to heal a Spirit Walker. But this demon, this was the assailant of your parents."

    I felt completely shattered. This demon killed my parents and now is trying to kill me? "W-w-what?" That was the only word I managed to get out. And on top of that, Kurai had a normal conversation with Yushin after exposing him like he did? I was surprised that Kurai hadn''t attacked the Spirit Walker.

    He examined the wound mark on my side. "That''s why this hasn''t healed yet. This is the mark of the demon that killed your parents and wiped out our village."

    Terror gripped me as he spoke; my entire body trembled. Tears began to flow more heavily, and I clutched a pillow close to my body. "That village you showed me... Was that what happened?" I asked, trying to calm myself, but I couldn''t. I had been told my parents died in a car accident, but was there more to the story?

    ¡°This dagger,¡± He murmured, holding it up to one of the only intact statues left. ¡°It was part of the contract. It has the power to show memories, to reveal the past."

    He placed the dagger on the shrine and touched the blade. Instantly, a misty light enveloped us. I stood beside Kurai, watching scenes unfold like a ghostly playback of history.

    Two Kitsune figures stood side by side. Their faces, strikingly similar to Kurai''s, were illuminated by the shrine''s soft glow. They stood atop the sacred structure, calling out to the ghostly figures surrounding us as the scene unfolded.

    "This contract will redeem the demon spirit within my son," the man declared to the crowd of fox spirits, who responded with a cacophony of arguments and calls.

    A black-robed figure stood holding a small basket with its back to me. Driven by curiosity, I approached the figure. I found myself face-to-face with a woman I had never seen before. Her hair was as red as the blood moon that hung above the Underworld, and her eyes matched in a fiery red-orange hue. She stared intently at the man addressing the group.

    Confused, I glanced at the basket resting on a rock beside her. Inside was not a loaf of bread but a baby with a tuft of white hair. The child''s eyes, a striking lavender like mine, gazed upwards.

    "Who... is this?" I whispered. As the words left my mouth, the scene around me began to distort and freeze. "Kurai?" I called out, but the Nogitsune, now as ghostly as the other kitsune, did not respond. "Kurai?" I questioned again, approaching him, but there was no reply.

    "He cannot hear you," a soft voice whispered.

    "What?" I gasped, looking around.

    "It''s so good to see you, Snow," the whisper came again, the voice gentle and familiar, as if I had heard it before. ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much,¡± the voice said softly.

    I locked eyes with the woman speaking to me, her red eyes touching mine. She was beautiful, with long, flowing red hair almost blending in with the wind. Her eyes were a mix of sorrow and warmth.

    ¡°Snow, my dear child,¡± she whispered as her ethereal hand caressed my cheek. ¡°To shield you from the pain and danger that we suffered, you don¡¯t know how hard this was to do,¡± she whispered, approaching me. The woman pulled me into her, and though I didn¡¯t feel a physical body, I sensed a warmth and presence that was undeniably real.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± I questioned, my eyes full of concern. ¡°N-no, my mother is Sayuri. She¡¯s from the human world.¡±

    Another sad smile: ¡°I know you don¡¯t understand right now,¡± she whispered. But it¡¯s really not safe here. He¡¯s going to find you. Please, you must return home with Kurai and not return to the Land of the Kitsune¡ªyou do not want to be seen.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± I questioned, gasping a bit. ¡°Bu-but no, I have questions! How do I stop this demon? Who are you really? I need answers!¡± I cried to her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find them in your own time, Snow. It¡¯s not the right time for you to see this,¡± she whispered. Now go. He¡¯s almost here. He knows how to find you.¡± Her sweet voice turned into a panic.

    With that, the warm spirit began to fade, and things began to swirl black. The ethereal kitsune spirits around me began to disappear. I turned to look back at Kurai, who unfroze and started talking as if none of that happened.

    ¡°This Fire Opal is our contract¡ªtinged with your blood and mine. It was a tribute from our Clan to thank your parents for helping us,¡± he said, unaware of what had just happened. ¡°Between our blood, that explains why I could hear you and was forced to protect you. Between the mix of all of our blood, I was pushed into this role as your ¡®guardian¡¯¡ªin exchange for the lives they protected,¡± Kurai explained.

    Now that I was out of the memory with Kurai, the wind grew cold. I gazed around as it began to howl, and the ice and cold grew once more¡ªas if the Underworld¡¯s curse was expanding to the Kitsune World. ¡°Kurai?¡± I murmured, concerned for the woman¡¯s warning. ¡°Kurai!¡±

    He continued, ¡°A life for a thousand lives,¡± He said, staring at the dagger now in his hands. ¡°The day we found out about your parent''s death, after my 15th birthday, and on the day of your 16th, things changed for everything. We prepared for war - thus the beginning of the contract.¡±

    ¡°KURAI!¡± I snapped, ¡°We need to go now!¡± I started, feeling the fear growing inside me once more.

    ¡°What?¡± he asked, finally bringing his attention to the swirling darkness rolling our way. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Get us out of here!¡± I called him.

    ¡°What? I-I can¡¯t,¡± he stuttered, finally realizing what was happening. ¡°I can¡¯t. Can you make a portal?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t make a damned portal?! You just made one a few minutes ago!¡± I snapped at him.

    He gazed around the area, trying to figure out what was happening and see where he could escape. ¡°I have an idea. Come on,¡± he said, reaching out to me. He pulled me and began to pull me along with him.

    I heard the laughter of the dark shadow. ¡°I knew it,¡± it whispered directly to me¡ªas if it were in my head. Would you like to see how I slaughtered this entire realm?¡± The demon¡¯s voice entered my head.

    ¡°Get out of my head!¡± I growled, feeling a growing pain in me.

    How can I end your mother¡¯s life with my own hands?

    ¡°Get out!¡± I snapped, holding my head and coming to a stop.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Kurai snapped. ¡°Stop¡­ standing! And let¡¯s go!¡±

    Flashes of red snickered through my head, watching as claws surrounded me and the darkness I was used to. ¡°Get out!¡± I howled, feeling something crack.

    I found her running. To take the soul of a Reaper was the most delicious thing I¡¯ve ever got to do.

    I could feel something inside my body burning. My vision faded in and out, and I¡¯d see Kurai, and then I¡¯d see the flashes of red again - bodies falling to the ground with screams for help. My heartbeat went, and I could feel their pain as each one of them fell from the darkness. I stood still as I watched each kitsune fall to the ground to their death. I couldn¡¯t move; I was pulled back into that memory and saw everything. I could barely hear Kurai over the demon-shadow¡¯s voice.

    They pleaded for mercy, promising they would do anything. So, I agreed and took all of their souls¡ªexcept one.

    The one? Did he mean... Kurai?

    Kurai, the Nogitsune. The first Nogitsune was born centuries ago, an embodiment of trickery and death.

    I stood there, the wind whirling around me, making my hair dance in the cold air, now seeing Kurai. I saw him trying to escape the whirling darkness but calling out for me simultaneously.

    ¡°The Banished Nogitsune,¡± The demon¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°The one who was supposed to protect the Tribe, keep the Girl Alive, and be the hero of the Kitsune.¡±

    A figure appeared in the window''s tornado, his body hovering slightly. All I saw was that face again, the same one that exposed itself the first time.

    Kurai immediately turned toward the spirit. His Nogitsune form started to heat up, and flames flickered across his body.

    ¡°The one who was supposed to save the King and the Queen, yes?¡± the demon mocked.

    Kurai laughed, his amber eyes glinting wickedly. "So you''ve decided to show yourself again, even after the beating you took last time?" His hands were fully ablaze as he looked up at the figure.

    "But instead, you chose to let them all burn," the shadow whispered into the tornado wind.

    The demon''s eyes narrowed, its sinister smile never wavering. "You think this time will be any different, Kurai? Your flames won''t save you."

    Kurai''s harsh and unyielding laughter echoed in the air. "We''ll see about that," he retorted, his voice dripping with confidence. I was able to get you away once; how about permanently?¡±

    The tension between them was palpable, the air thick with the promise of an impending clash. The spirit''s form flickered, its ethereal presence growing darker, more menacing.

    I stared at the spirit a few feet away, Kurai standing protectively between us. I was angry¡ªno, I was stunned. Every bone in my body ached with a rage I''d never felt. My emotions surged, transforming into a seething fury.

    This was the thing that took everything from me.

    Kurai¡¯s flames intensified, casting long, dancing shadows around us. His presence was a beacon of defiance against the evil force before us.

    "Snow," Kurai''s voice cut through the turmoil, firm and resolute. "It''s not real," He called out to me. "I can almost promise you that he hasn''t found us. Let''s go!"

    I stared at the demon, locking gazes as my anger swirled. I trusted Kurai, and I took a deep breath as I tried to calm myself.

    "It''s all in your head," I heard Kurai once more as he rested his hand on my shoulder. "Part of the mark''s tricks."

    I was pulled away from the scenario through the burned Kitsune forest as the Demon''s Laughter filled my head.

    See you soon, Little Snow. And thanks for letting me know that Yushin was still alive.

 Chapter Eighteen - Tides of Fate

    Chapter Eighteen

    Tides of Fate

    <hr>

    We returned to the house after a while of ¡®hiding.¡¯ Kurai was unable to use his portal magic immediately. Still, the darkness disappeared soon, and we could head back home to the silence of my room. I sat on the lavender sheets of my bed and sighed as I tried to recollect everything that happened. My body felt cold and weak, and I felt heartbroken after the turn of events. Between meeting that woman and the world freezing around me - she told me I wasn¡¯t ready. What was I not prepared for? And why did she interact with me? I thought it was a memory?

    Kurai stood awkwardly a few feet away, holding his arms together. He took a deep breath.

    So many unanswered questions - and it seems that the only one who could answer them would be that demon who is literally trying to, well, kill me, I guess? Who was my mother, really? Who was the woman I had just encountered? Was that my mother who raised me? Did she look different back then? What did the demon mean when he said Kurai let everyone burn?

    My head raced with questions, and I dropped my head into my hands. I had to figure out why this demon was so interested in me. I remembered how he stated, ¡®To take the Reaper¡¯s soul was delicious.¡¯ Was he the one to have killed the Reaper, the Queen and King, and Kurai¡¯s tribe? How many souls has this demon eaten, and how has he not been found yet?

    ¡°Snow?¡± Kurai brought me back to reality and out of my head of questions.

    I looked up at him, his amber eyes glowing faintly, but his body and emotions were calm.

    ¡°Tell me more about this contract between us,¡± I asked him, standing on the bed as my emotions went up and down.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Tell me exactly what this contract is,¡± I demanded from him.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± He started, ¡°I just told you.¡±

    ¡°You said that it was forced, ¡®a thousand lives for one.¡¯ What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Did you not listen to anything I just shared with you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I told him, gazing up and down. ¡°Something happened¡­¡± I paused and frowned, ¡°I just want to know what you meant by that.¡±

    He sighed, ¡°Fine. Ren and Sayuri, your parents, have heard about it. Well, me, born as a Nogitsune¡­ Your parents promised redemption to me. I would be respected as a Kitsune rather than treated as a demon. So to do so, my parents promised yours that I¡¯d be there to¡­ Well, I guess, be a guardian or something like that,¡± He muttered. ¡°When the village was attacked, Ren¡¯s pact with my father¡¯s pact became active, and I was banished permanently from the Kitsune world, as per the contract¡­ They believed that I was the one who led the demon there,¡± He murmured. ¡°I met Lord Zonoth and Lady Serelia when I was young, and my parents agreed that I would be better with ¡®my own kind.¡¯¡± He said sadly, the little fox ears on his head flattened. ¡°Ren and Sayuri¡­ They were wizards - your parents were. They were there to help the War. But not Lady Serelia and Lord Zonoth - they couldn¡¯t breach the world¡¯s portal for whatever reason.¡±

    Sorcerers? I was born of sorcerer¡¯s?

    ¡°Weird, huh? Lord Zonoth and Lady Serelia took me in when I was young, but the day we learned about the Kitsune Land war, we couldn¡¯t get there on time¡­ Again, I¡¯m not sure what happened exactly - they wouldn¡¯t tell me. But I was raised alongside Mundus.¡±

    ¡°That must be why he¡¯s after me, then,¡± I said sadly, ¡°because of my mother and father¡ªthe contract. He wants me gone¡ªand out of the picture.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t know why - you were raised as a human. You have absolutely no magic in you at all.¡±

    I gave him a cold glare, turning to face him. ¡°I mean, no. I had no connection with it? I¡¯m just finding out about my entire past life. My parents were normal humans in our realm,¡± I replied hastily.

    ¡°To you - sure. To the Underworld, they were stronger than Enoxon,¡± Kurai replied.

    I couldn¡¯t help but feel giddy about that, knowing the fact that they were actually murdered by the same thing that was chasing me. There was so much that I had to do - so much I had to discover. Who I really was and why I was still necessary. Was there more of a reason why my parents were chased to their demise? Did they really help fight the War of the Kitsune? I began to pace back and forth, trying to piece things together, while my emotions went null. I was angry about this entire situation.

    ¡°Kurai,¡± I said, approaching him. ¡°Thank you.¡± A soft smile played on my lips as I nodded, ¡°Thank you for saving my life the other day. However, we need to stop this. How do we do that?¡±

    ¡°Removing the mark is one thing,¡± He replied, ¡°But¡­ To completely erase a demon - a spirit that¡¯s already dead - is damn near impossible. It¡¯s not as simple as stabbing it or throwing fireballs at it,¡± He said, holding out his hand as a flame appeared. ¡°They will come back until their marked one is dead. A demon of higher power may be able to mark you, too, but it starts the process over. You will be chased until you are dead, Snow.¡±

    ¡°Can a demon with five nogitsune tails mark me?¡± I asked, looking him over and raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I cannot do that,¡± he stated. ¡°I don¡¯t have the strength to do so. Nor have I marked anyone, nor do I want to. I hardly wanted to be forced into a contract with a human.¡±

    I nodded and pushed myself up off his bed, thinking about this. ¡°Well, I have you, so I have nothing to worry about.¡± I offered a friendly smile. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out, right? If they did have some magical powers, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve got to have something. Maybe being connected through that dagger is a good thing for us. Maybe we can conquer the underworld,¡± I jokingly said, trying to lighten the mood a little. I was distraught about learning the truth about my parents, but it was for the greater good. It made me feel more like I belonged here in the Underworld. I feel like I have a cause to be here, and it''s to take that demon down before it takes another tribe or race out.

    ¡°Thank you again, Kurai,¡± I quietly said as I turned away from him to leave the darkened room. ¡°I am indebted to you for saving me and telling me all this. I hope we can figure things out. Thank you.¡± I bowed to him and provided a soft smile. Letting out a soft sigh, I took my leave full of new knowledge and confusion, unsure how to process all this new information. Leading the room, I shut the door gently behind me and remembered that I needed to find Yushin. Though, my emotional state isn¡¯t auspicious right now.

    Downstairs, I heard a mix of voices coming from the living quarters. My head spun with questions and concern as I listened to the conversation before leaving.

    ¡°Yushin, you¡¯re asking too much of Snow,¡± Enoxon echoed. He sounded worried, but what could possibly concern him? ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about her.¡±

    ¡°But I do,¡± Yushin responded with empathy. ¡°You don¡¯t understand the situation we¡¯re in. Without a Reaper or Yuna, we¡¯re lost. This is critical. You said it yourself, Eno¡ªshe¡¯s not human. She saw Yuna and could see the second Spirit Walker. I need her help!¡±

    ¡°Yushin¡­¡± Enoxon sighed, his tone gentle. ¡°You can¡¯t take her with you after what happened last time. If that demon gets to her, you¡¯ll lose all hope. We have the Council of the Sinless to guide souls when you cannot.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, Enoxon, and you know it! Look at the state of your Underworld and their Celestial Skies. There have been more lost souls these past years than ever before. And Yuna is missing. If we find Yuna, we find the Reaper.¡±

    ¡°The Reaper is dead, Yushin. He is gone. No one has seen him since Lady Serelia disappeared. And we don¡¯t even know where she is!¡±

    ¡°Her light hasn¡¯t gone out, nor has Lord Zonoth¡¯s. They¡¯re here, somewhere¡ªI know it!¡± Yushin groaned, frustration evident in his voice. ¡°If we can¡¯t find them, who knows what the Council of the Sinless will do with the rest of the world? You¡¯re already in chains here, on lockdown¡ªto the human world, to her world.¡±

    I could hear the disappointment in Enoxon¡¯s voice as he tried to respond, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Knowing that Kurai shared with me who my parents were and what they were, I felt intrigued. I wanted to find out who I was.

    What could I be? I questioned myself. I stretched my hands out before me, examining them closely and frowning. If I concentrated hard enough, I could conjure something. Sitting on the stairs, I focused on summoning a magical power, like water. Forming a little water ball would be a good start¡­

    Ultimately, that failed. So I moved on to the next element, fire. I thought of Kurai¡¯s magical fireball and tried to mimic his hand movements to create one. That didn¡¯t work either. After attempting all four essential elements, I let out a soft breath. Of course, it didn¡¯t work. I was crazy to think I had some magical power that controlled an element. Could I fly? Did I have wings? I had never seen scars on my back, so I couldn¡¯t imagine that was possible. I gave up, slumping my head onto my knees.

    When their conversation turned silent, I continued walking downstairs. I made my way into the kitchen, where the two were standing. I came face to face with the Spirit Walker, his yellow eyes lighting up with delight when he saw me. A smile danced on his soft lips as he greeted me, ¡°Hello, Snow. Are you feeling better?¡± he asked gently.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Yushin. From what I recall last night, you asked for help, correct? Whatever it is, I wish to assist you.¡±

    ¡°Snow, I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea,¡± Enoxon quickly interjected, reaching out to me.

    I shook my head and gave Enoxon a soft, reassuring look. ¡°It¡¯s really okay, Enoxon. If I¡¯m here in the Underworld, it¡¯s for a reason. I want to go.¡± I understood the dangers, especially after what Kurai had shared with me. If I can find Yuna, I can see and destroy this demon. I¡¯ll explore every option to figure out how to eliminate it. My smile radiated confidence. I could avenge my family and Kurri¡¯s tribe. I needed to erase that demon from existence. If it was powerful enough to wipe out an entire tribe and murder my parents, then I must get rid of it. I want to see it burn in hell. I¡¯ll make it work, one way or another.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I told him firmly. ¡°Yushin, what did you want to talk about?¡±

    Yushin¡¯s gaze met mine, a hopeful twinkle in his yellow eyes. A small, earnest smile played on his lips as he nodded. ¡°There¡¯s so much we have to do, Snow,¡± he said gently, resting a reassuring hand on my shoulder and squeezing it. ¡°We¡¯re going to find Yuna,¡± He said with a chuckle. ¡°Though, I want you to hear Enoxon out. I know he¡¯s a bit of a protector and ¡®do-gooder,¡¯ but he¡¯s smart. This demon that¡¯s marked you¡­¡± He frowned as he looked down at my arm, holding it. ¡°It¡¯s someone strong. We will be with you - two of the most powerful magic spirits here.¡±

    His words didn¡¯t make me nervous or worried. Instead, they ignited a burning anticipation within me. The thought of taking out this demon and building a better Underworld, free from corruption, filled me with hope. Perhaps this specific demon was the cause of all the strange phenomena that had plunged the Underworld into a frozen state. Or maybe there was still more for me to learn.

    ¡°Two powerful magic users?¡± I echoed, glancing over at Enoxon, who nodded.

    The sorcerer sighed, ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you go off with Yushin alone. He¡¯s still new to the whole Spirit Walker thing.¡±

    ¡°New? I¡¯ve been a Spirit Walker for a long time,¡± Yushin retorted, crossing his arms and giving Enoxon a playful yet determined look. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    I smiled at their bickering and let out a soft sigh. As they argued back and forth, I looked out the window over the sink. Will it really be okay, though?

    Nothing will hurt you, Kurai¡¯s voice entered my head.

    Spinning quickly as if I had seen a ghost, I looked around the room to see if Kurai was there. He locked gazes with me as he strolled into the kitchen. As soon as he entered, he glanced at Yushin with an almost palpable disgust. He mentioned that he and Yushin chatted about a few things the previous night. Still, it seemed more likely they had argued than had a civil conversation.

    When Kurai and I locked eyes, a sense of calm washed over me. His presence was enough to ease my nerves. After he had shared his history and part of mine, and knowing that my dagger connected us, I felt reassured.

    ¡°Glad to see you unscathed, Kurai, my little Snow-Snatcher,¡± Enoxon called, giving him a wide smile.

    ¡°Shut it,¡± Kurai growled as he poured himself a drink of what looked like coffee. He froze when he saw Yushin, his attitude matching when he greeted him with a simple ¡°Yushin.¡±

    ¡°Kurai,¡± the man said, matching his energy. His blue eyes shimmered with amusement, and a smile peaked at the corner of his lips.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "I''m okay," I said to them, forcing a smile as I did so. My heart was racing from everything I had just discovered, but I¡¯d rather not talk about it. My main goal was clear: I wanted to help Yushin and simultaneously take down this creep.

    "I''m glad to see you''re okay," Yushin said, his eyes filled with relief as he turned his attention back to me. He stood tall and confident, his posture emanating a sense of determination.

    I smiled in response, trying to match his confidence. "So what do we need to do?" I asked, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.

    Before Yushin could reply, Enoxon squeezed between us with his usual "big brother" attitude. His gray-white hair framed his face, and his green eyes, filled with concern and worry, locked with mine. "I think we really need to sit down and talk about things," he said, his tone gentle but firm. "You can''t just jump into things, Snow." Enoxon seemed genuinely concerned about it, knowing that that¡¯s who he was.

    "I¡¯ll be fine¡ªdespite whatever I have to go through," I stated firmly, standing my ground.

    "Until you¡¯re locked in Tartaros one day with no escape," Enoxon grumbled, giving me a stern look. His concern was evident, and his posture remained protective.

    "Eno, I¡¯m okay," I reiterated, my voice steady. "I want to help Yushin!"

    Before Enoxon could respond, Yushin stepped forward with his medium-length, deep indigo hair streaked with silver and gently pushed Enoxon aside. His bright turquoise eyes sparkled with determination as he immediately linked arms with me. He gave me a reassuring pat on the head, his playful nature shining through. The touch was comforting, and I could feel the warmth of his golden-toned skin. His flowing, deep blue robe adorned with celestial patterns shimmered with silver accents, enhancing his otherworldly aura. He was definitely not like the demons I¡¯ve come across.

    Kurai, seemingly jealous, rolled his eyes and took a deep breath. A cold aura surrounded him as he aggressively spoke to Yushin: ¡°If anything happens to Snow, you know you¡¯ll be my lunch, correct?¡± he threatened.

    "Kurai," he began, his tone calm but edged with a hint of disdain, "if you think your threats scare me, you¡¯re mistaken. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Snow, and I certainly won¡¯t let you intimidate me." He held his celestial-engraved staff firmly, the glowing tattoos on his skin subtly appearing as he channeled his inner strength. "Focus on what matters instead of playing the villain," he added, his voice steady.

    ¡°Eesh,¡± Enoxon sighed, sensing the tension. Enough, both of you,¡± he said, pinching the bridge of his nose. Nothing will happen to Snow, Kurai. Calm yourself before you set the house on fire.¡±

    A smirk appeared on Yushin¡¯s face as Enoxon jumped to his side in a heartbeat. He¡¯s not wrong, though. I will be fine, and so will they.

    ¡°Besides,¡± Yushin simply replied with a shrug, ¡°I don¡¯t make fates or choose Destinies; I¡¯m just here. I¡¯m not a Reaper,¡± He offered a friendly smile to Kurai as if he were trying to make common ground with the fox-demon. ¡°Anyyyyway, Snow,¡± He turned toward me as he scanned me. ¡°As Enoxon stated, this isn¡¯t an easy trip. This so-called ¡®adventure¡¯ will be dangerous. You¡¯ve got to show me where you saw Yuna - and I am in hopes I can try and pick up traces of her. Perhaps we could try memories again.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t think we should try my memories again!¡± I quickly said, rubbing my head and twirling a piece of my white hair.

    ¡°We could try¨C¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Enoxon and Kurai immediately stated, giving the Spirit Walker a cold glare.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Yushin bit his tongue and threw his hands up.

    ¡°Try what?¡± I questioned immediately as curiosity built.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Enoxon said with a friendly smile.

    Yushin brought me into the living room with him, and the other two closely followed. He motioned me to sit down and then motioned the other two. ¡°The first thing we really need to do is have her take me to where she first encountered Yuna,¡± the Spirit Walker said firmly.

    ¡°We could just talk to Mundus and Astaroth about it,¡± Enoxon suggested. ¡°If traveling between the worlds is their major concern, perhaps they¡¯d know a few answers.¡±

    ¡°Do we really want Mundus here?¡± Kurai immediately objected.

    I said, ¡°I¡¯d rather not. Something about him just gives me the creeps. I don¡¯t know,¡± I told them.

    ¡°Great, we¡¯re uncomfortable with the King of the Underworld - the perfect excuse for a Young Lady not to travel with a ¡®big bad demon,¡¯¡± Yushin mocked Lord Mundus. ¡°Next?¡±

    ¡°We can check in with Astaroth,¡± Enoxon pushed. ¡°Maybe?¡±

    ¡°Then they need to let us into the Sacred Halls,¡± Yushin argued.

    ¡°Perhaps I can talk to Astaroth?¡± I offered it to them. Sure, Astaroth still has major manipulation powers, but they did apologize. Do apologies mean anything to demons? ¡°We could just burn everything in our path,¡± I said, motioning to the Firefox demon beside me.

    ¡°I like that idea,¡± Kurai shrugged. ¡°I like burning things,¡± He said.

    ¡°Demons don¡¯t just die, Snow. You cannot burn them¡ªas they¡¯re technically already ¡®burning in Hell¡¯¡ªas they''re practically immune to fire. If I find Yuna, she and I can work together to Banish it to Tartaros. Some sorcerers, such as Enoxon, can learn Dark Magic and Holy Magic,¡± Yushin argued, pointing to the sorcerer.

    ¡°Both are impossible to learn or extremely dangerous,¡± Enoxon stated. Holy magic can be taught by a Celestial, but not just any Celestial¡ªthey must be of a specific rank.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Like Casielle or Zarall?¡± I squeaked.

    ¡°Perhaps, probably not a good idea to get them involved either. We¡¯ll just be forced into a more frozen state.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Portal that Snow activated. We can retrace memories there.¡±

    I could feel Kurai getting angry, and his voice snapped, ¡°The last time you retraced her memories, that demon interrupted,¡± His eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Most likely because it was nearby. Perhaps it won¡¯t be this time, though,¡± Yushin calmly fought back.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you retrace her memory,¡± Kurai growled, the room heating up.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your choice, Nogitsune,¡± Yushin said, his gentle gaze resting with mine, ¡°Besides, Snow said she wanted to help.¡±

    I smiled in response, ¡°I do want to help. Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    Yushin nodded at me, a sly and subtle smile on his lips. He seemed calm, as if he had Nothing to worry about. The Spirit Walker had a surprisingly gentle side for someone usually so serious. His soft smile struck me as that of someone who had endured a lot, and I was sure he had. Being a Spirit Walker, his history was a mystery. Still, I remembered Enoxon mentioning that he knew Yushin long before he became one.

    I returned his friendly smile, feeling a surge of confidence. I was ready to get involved, one step at a time. ¡°Enoxon, can you take us to Abigail¡¯s Tree?¡± I asked, turning towards the sorcerer, who had been relatively quiet.

    When I turned my attention to him, Enoxon seemed annoyed or worried¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell. His stance made me feel uneasy. He was usually outgoing, but now he was reticent, even staring off into space, which was unlike him.

    ¡°Enoxon?¡± I called out to him, my voice tinged with uncertainty.

    He quickly lifted his head to meet my gaze. ¡°Hm? Oh, yeah, I can do that,¡± he replied, his tone reassuring. Enoxon gently grabbed my arm to steady me. Within moments, he teleported all four of us.

    Enoxon''s teleportation magic worked differently from Kurai¡¯s. There were no portals to walk through¡ªjust a simple "ding," and we were in a different area. It seemed a lot more straightforward than Kurai¡¯s elaborate teleportation portals. Kurai''s method felt like traversing through an empty space.

    We landed gently in an open clearing, and Enoxon steadied me to ensure I didn¡¯t stumble. He patted the upper part of my back and smiled warmly. ¡°Glad to see you¡¯re okay,¡± he murmured.

    I nodded appreciatively. ¡°Thank you for bringing us here.¡±

    The clearing we arrived at was expansive, a mix of snow and patches of grass. I noticed a faint, glowing light with a red tinge not too far ahead. Ahead of us was a small, narrow path framed by overhanging tree branches. The area was dimly lit, with the moon casting a soft glow that bounced off the surroundings. Despite never having been here before, this place felt oddly familiar. I didn¡¯t feel the cold¡ªjust a comforting warmth.

    ¡°Welcome to Abigail¡¯s Tree, M¡¯lady,¡± Yushin announced with a touch of formality. ¡°Right around this tree is one of the 13 most important Spirit Portals, so please, be careful.¡± With a slight bow, he pulled back some moss that hung over the clearing and gestured for me to proceed.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I replied, taking a few steps forward. Something significant and awe-inspiring lay before me as I stepped through the moss. I could hardly believe my eyes. This was truly amazing.

    In front of us stood an enormous, breathtaking tree. Its branches and leaves had a red-tinted glow, towering high and spreading wide. The tree emitted an immense red glow, lighting the area like the moon above us. The leaves and flowers were a brilliant red, and large brown roots protruded from the ground. Surrounding the tree was a slim black gate adorned with small birds. Beyond the tree and gate lay a large body of water, with flowers from the tree floating on its surface, drifting from the center to the edge. Unlike the dead, decaying trees I¡¯d imagined in the underworld, it was stunning. This was indeed a fascinating place.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to see everything! This is so amazing! Look at how pretty this is! Eno, Kurai, loooooooook!!!!!!¡± I exclaimed with the excitement of a child at a fair. My eyes must have been twinkling with joy, and my body was ready to explore, even though I had completely forgotten I was here on a job. I ran up the little path to the tree and waited eagerly for everyone.

    Yushin was the first to stroll down the path, watching me with amusement. I could see him suppressing a chuckle, likely because he didn¡¯t often see excited humans¡ªif he saw any. ¡°We call it the Soul Tree. You call it Abigail¡¯s Tree, as all humans do. When we cross the river, you and I will enter through the gates to the other side. Unfortunately, our gates have been disconnected as The Council of the Sinless takes care of souls,¡± he explained gently, stepping beside me.

    ¡°Who is the Council of the Sinless anyway?¡± I asked Yushin, scanning the lake for any means of transportation. I had heard people mention them sporadically, and I assumed they were a group of angels. But if Spirit Walkers existed, why did they need to direct souls?

    As if anticipating my question, Yushin answered, ¡°They are indeed a group of Angels¡ªsome of the strongest and most well-known. After the Seven Brothers fell, the Council of the Sinless took over to ensure there would be no repeat of the Seven Brothers'' actions,¡± he explained, his gaze wandering around the lake. Now, there is usually a courier here¡­¡± he murmured, walking off to the side to investigate.

    ¡°Snow,¡± Enoxon''s voice sounded softly behind me as his hand rested gently on my shoulder. He approached quietly and spoke in a low tone. ¡°Please be careful, Snow. If at any point you feel uncomfortable, I will know. I will make Yushin release your Spirit if you do not ask him to.¡± He locked eyes with me, his gaze intense and reassuring. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry; I will always know.¡±

    Enoxon smiled softly, his eyes still worried.

    Kurai joined us at the top of the path just as Yushin found the courier who ferries souls across the lake from the portal. The courier was clad entirely in black, with their face covered, and they held a stick-like paddle. They didn¡¯t speak, merely motioned for the five of us to board. Honestly, it was a bit creepy. I knew the underworld had various guiding souls, as I couldn¡¯t imagine all souls flowing through the same portal. But why 13 portals? Maybe they led to different areas of the world or levels of the underworld? I shrugged off the thought as Yushin extended his hand to escort me into the boat.

    ¡°I wish souls were as easy and willing as you, Snow,¡± Yushin commented. ¡°I¡¯m grateful I get a lot of easy souls, and Yuna handles the complicated ones. If only they could all just accept their fate,¡± he sighed.

    ¡°Do souls¡­ ever try to escape you?¡± I asked, taking his hand as he helped me onto the little wooden boat. The moment my hand touched his, I felt a twist of guilt from my fox demon. Glancing over my shoulder, I saw he looked just as mopey as Enoxon. Yushin''s grip was firm yet oddly tingly, almost as if his hand wasn¡¯t entirely solid, which made me wonder if being a Spirit Walker meant he was somewhat ghost-like.

    With Yushin¡¯s help, I steadied myself on the rocking boat and took a seat, letting out a deep breath. Meanwhile, the emotions of disgust and jealousy from Kurai flowed into me, making my own gut twist.

    ¡°Do souls try to run? Some do, which is why Yuna chases them. She¡¯s faster than I am and ensures they go where they need to. Some souls rest easily, while others do not. It all depends. However, since the portals were closed, we didn''t get many souls... I¡¯ve been so bored without them,¡± Yushin sighed as he sat beside me, gazing at the beautiful tree across the lake.

    ¡°Then where the hell have you been, Yushin?¡± Enoxon demanded from the back of the tiny little boat. ¡°No one in the Underworld has seen you since the day the Reaper disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Uh,¡± Yushin ran his hand through his indigo-silver hair, shrugging a little. ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for Yuna, easy.¡±

    ¡°For almost 10 years?¡± The sorcerer questioned.

    ¡°Exactly. I still think that the Sinless Council has her,¡± He muttered, crossing his arms as he huffed.

    I glanced at him curiously. ¡°Why would they have her?¡±

    ¡°As punishment to the Underworld,¡± He replied.

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense. If they let her go, wouldn¡¯t she be able to find the Reaper?¡±

    He put his finger to his nose and pointed at me, his blue eyes wide. ¡°Exactly¡ªwhy would they do that? Did they want the full control of guiding souls? What more do they know?!¡± he said, questioning loudly.

    ¡°Yushin, stop,¡± Enoxon sighed, glaring at him. ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about what the Council did. You can¡¯t make accusations like that, especially as a Spirit Walker.¡± His voice was dark, revealing his discomfort with the idea of Yuna being in trouble.

    Yushin lowered his head, his eyes glazing over. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he murmured. ¡°I just... If we find Yuna, we find the Reaper. If we find the Reaper, I can return to my job and do what I should. I didn¡¯t get to be around the last Reaper very much.¡± Shifting his feet, Yushin looked back at the tree we were approaching. ¡°I really want to know what happened to them. I can¡¯t even find their candle¡­¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Exit...¡± the guide''s creepy voice sounded as we approached another dock beneath the tree on the other side.

    My eyes lit up like fireworks on the 4th of July as I watched the twinkling red lights with glee. They were so pretty, so magical. Absorbed in their beauty, I stood up without paying attention and tripped on the side of the boat, falling forward onto the dock.

    I felt Kurai¡¯s warm body reach out to catch me. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Come on, Snow,¡± Enoxon said, helping me from behind and guiding my steps. ¡°Please be careful.¡±

    Embarrassed, my cheeks flushed as I thanked them both. Stepping onto the dock, I felt a strong presence in the area¡ªlike a surge of magic swarming through me. The atmosphere felt different¡ªunlike the boat or the underworld''s mainland. My heartbeat slowed, matching the powerful energy around me. I couldn¡¯t see anything, but I heard faint whispers. Though I couldn¡¯t make out the words, they sounded like whispers of souls.

    Noticing my change in posture and attitude, Enoxon immediately lifted my arm over his shoulder to help me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Things just feel weird,¡± I replied to Enoxon, ¡°But I feel fine, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Since this is a powerful source of magic and you¡¯re not used to it, that might be why. Maybe being human also has something to do with it,¡± he suggested.

    ¡°Humans never travel to the Gates of the Underworld,¡± Yushin pointed out.

    ¡°I feel fine,¡± Kurai stated, coming to my other side.

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon,¡± Yushin retorted, glaring at him. ¡°Not a human.¡± A slight furrow appeared between his brows as he stared pointedly at Kurai with an icy gaze.

    Kurai shook his head in frustration, pinching his brows and growling, ¡°I¡¯m not a full demon.¡±

    I quickly stepped between them, trying to disperse their argument. ¡°So, what do we need to do, Yushin?¡±

    Yushin¡¯s tone completely changed when I stepped between them. ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he began, ¡°You and I will enter the deactivated portal to clear the memory. This is the first step to locating Yuna and the demon that attacked you.¡±

    ¡°Do we need to do anything to prepare?¡± I asked.

    He shook his head, looking back at the tree. The glowing red light reflected off his face as he stared at the massive tree. ¡°We just need this to go smoothly,¡± he told me. ¡°Come with me, Snow. Enoxon and Kurai will stand guard and intervene if necessary.¡±

    Enoxon and Kurai exchanged glances before the four of us stepped towards the tree, making our way up the narrow and broken cobblestone path that led to the tree¡¯s roots. At the top of the path sat an old, black-colored, raven-decorated fence. It looked like it had been there for a long time. Yushin led me up another small flight of stairs to the extra-large tree. At the top of the stairs was a half-round stone circle with words written across it. Surprisingly, the words were clear: ¡°Gates of the Underworld - The Spirit Tree.¡± Though it was written in a different language, I somehow understood it. Perhaps I had seen it in a book before.

    Underneath the half-circle stone was an opening that remained dark, as if I couldn¡¯t see the other side. Yushin and I stopped in front of the portal gate, and I stared through it. The portal was empty, with nothing visible on the other side but darkness obscured by the tree roots. I wondered what an activated portal looked like.

    I approached the stone, running my fingers along the ancient writing. I felt the texture of every crevice that lined the portal walls and nodded. It felt cold, like snow. I wasn¡¯t sure how portals would feel, but this one was cold. Turning around to face Enoxon and Kurai, I put my hands together and smiled brightly. ¡°Wish me luck! I know it¡¯s not much, but this is a start!¡± I waved to them and went through the portal, Yushin following closely behind.

 Chapter Nineteen - Into the Fae Realm

Chapter Nineteen

    Into the Fae Realm

    <hr>

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

 Chapter Twenty - The Escape

This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

 Chapter Twenty-One - The Difference Between Brothers

    Chapter Twenty-One

    The Difference Between Brothers

    <hr>

    ¡°Where is SHE?!¡± Kurai roared, his face burning a furious red. His voice thundered through the empty hallway, causing anyone within earshot to freeze.

    ¡°She is safe,¡± a calm individual approached the seething Kurai with a patient, understanding demeanor. His gentle and reassuring tone aimed to calm the raging storm.

    ¡°Yushin, why did you even show up here...?¡± The sorcerer with shaggy gray-white hair sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose as he leaned against the wall, arms crossed.

    ¡°This was a stupid idea. I should never have trusted you. ¡®Oh, I¡¯m a Spirit Walker, he¡¯ll trust me!¡¯¡± Kurai spat, getting in the Spirit Walker¡¯s face, fury blazing in his eyes. ¡°Why did you not bring her back with you?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d really recommend leaving,¡± Enoxon called out to Yushin.

    ¡°Let me out of this stupid bubble, Enoxon!!¡± Kurai snarled, his voice laced with venom. His usual amber eyes were now blood-red with anger, not a single color in them. The demon could feel the heat building inside him. He lifted his hands and whispered an incantation, feeling the power of the spell surge through his veins. ¡°I should tear you apart right now for your stupidity,¡± He threatened.

    Yushin remained unfazed, his calm demeanor contrasting to Kurai¡¯s explosive rage. ¡°I understand your anger, Kurai. But you must trust that this was necessary for her growth,¡± he said evenly, maintaining eye contact with the furious nogitsune.

    Kurai''s eyes narrowed, his body trembling with the effort to restrain himself. ¡°Necessary? Necessary to abandon her in a world she knows nothing about? To leave her vulnerable and alone?¡± His voice cracked with a mixture of fury and desperation. ¡°You¡¯ve put her in unimaginable danger! I am going to murder you as soon as I get out of this!¡±

    Enoxon¡¯s eyes began to glow blue as he desperately tried to tighten the seal around the fire. Without oxygen, Kurai couldn¡¯t produce magic. Enoxon knew how powerful Kurai was, especially with his five tails. He poured more energy into the spell encasing the fox demon. Still, with a resounding crack, the spell shattered and dissipated.

    The fire engulfed the surrounding spell shield and blazed more fiercely as oxygen fed the flames. Kurai seemed to have control over his fire¡ªmostly. However, random fire spits bounced off him onto the surrounding furniture, setting the household ablaze. Enoxon was stunned by Kurai¡¯s sheer power. The intense heat radiated waves that made the air ripple like a mirage. It was a mesmerizing yet dangerous sight. He knew he had to act, but what could he do? Without a doubt, Kurai would win any direct confrontation.

    ¡°I will burn you to the ground until you are nothing but ash, Yushin,¡± Kurai spoke darkly. His flames grew more prominent and soon reached the sides of the house, embracing the living room couch. ¡°Mark my words.¡± The air crackled with magic from the fox. Fiery energy bolts flew from Kurai, illuminating the darkened home with flashes of brilliant light.

    A wicked smirk appeared on Yushin¡¯s face as he matched the Nogitsune¡¯s volume. ¡°And why could you care so much about a human anyway?¡±

    Kurai paused, staring wickedly at him.

    ¡°She¡¯s just a human, remember? You wanted nothing to do with her, her life, or anything. You knew what this contract was - you let her whole world burn while your tribe burns, too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yushin!¡± Enoxon snapped at him, giving him a cold glare. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Yushin glanced at his friend before turning away, focusing on the man who was embraced and surrounded by fire a few feet before him. ¡°You let everything else around you burn; why not let her burn?¡±

    Kurai''s anger flared as he was pushed to his limit. Without even saying anything, fire erupted around him with renewed intensity. The flames roared to life, fueled by his rage, and the entire room seemed to shudder under the onslaught.

    Kurai¡¯s eyes burned with fury as he took a menacing step forward. ¡°You know nothing, Yushin. Do you think you can provoke me? Do you think you can manipulate me? I will protect her, no matter what it costs me.¡±

    The heat became almost unbearable, and the air hummed with raw magical energy. Kurai¡¯s flames lashed out, scorching everything in their path. The furniture was reduced to ashes, and the walls began to blacken and crumble.

    Enoxon, feeling the intense heat and seeing the escalating destruction, knew they were running out of time. ¡°Kurai, stop!¡± he shouted, trying to break through the inferno of emotions. ¡°This isn¡¯t helping her!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s safe, Kurai. You¡¯re absolutely going overboard with this for little to no reason. I know exactly where she is and who she¡¯s with,¡± Yushin sighed, putting his hands behind his head. He was still not intimidated, even though the house was probably burning.

    ¡°Kurai, you must stop this before the house burns down!¡± Enoxon snapped at him.

    ¡°And what about you? Are you useless as a Sorcerer? You should¡¯ve found her by now, out of all the damned demons in this underworld. Do you think you¡¯re just ¡®the most powerful sorcerer?¡¯ Please. You can¡¯t even find a human. 100 years, and you¡¯re still as stupid as you were when you had your black magic.¡±

    Enoxon¡¯s eye twitched, and he felt stunned when he said that. That memory was not one he wanted to bring up. ¡°Watch who you¡¯re talking to, Nogitsune,¡± he said, anger beginning to taint his voice.

    ¡°There is nothing wrong with Snow. She¡¯s with the Celestials-¡±

    ¡°THE CELESTIALS?!¡± Kurai hollered.

    Yushin took a step back, finding breathing in the household more challenging.

    Smoke began filling the home, making breathing hard, but that didn¡¯t stop Kurai from flying angrily off the handle. He was utterly consumed by rage, not even realizing that he was burning the house down. Anger had utterly overtaken the Nogitsune, releasing the darkness within him.

    ¡°I told you not to let her go with him. He¡¯s the traitor, and you know it!¡± Kurai howled, fiery claws extending from his hands.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you stop her?¡± Enoxon challenged, standing up to him with narrowed eyes, readying himself for a battle that would not end pleasantly. Enoxon¡¯s blue magical energy surrounded his body, protecting against the flames consuming the house. ¡°I am just as angry as you, Kurai, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m going to burn our house down.¡±

    ¡°I will burn this underworld to the ground for her. You should be doing the same!¡± Kurai snapped. He hurled fire bolts at the wizard, each more powerful than the last, until the ground of the house shook, and the air was filled with the deafening roar of their magic and smoke.

    The sorcerer understood how much Kurai cared about the human girl, especially after discovering their pasts were linked and knowing that he was her guardian. There was no calming Kurai now¡ªnot even slightly. Enoxon could keep his cool far better than the burning fire fox-demon, aware of the kind of magic that could be unleashed if he overstepped the boundaries he had placed for himself.

    ¡°Kurai, please,¡± Enoxon murmured, ¡°take a step back and look at what is happening to you. Snow wouldn¡¯t want you to react like this.¡± The sorcerer tried his hardest to distract the demon, who was extremely angry and unrecognizable. His entire posture had changed, and all five of his tails had appeared instead of the one that usually lingered. Studying those angry eyes, he could see a chakra symbol in them¡ªfull of rage. This was the demon¡¯s proper form, not the graceful fox he usually appeared as.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s not here to see me kill her precious little Spirit Walker, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Kurai¡¯s voice boomed in the house. The house had gone up in flames; everything was burning now.

    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s a good thing she¡¯s not here to see me kill her precious little Spirit Walker, isn¡¯t it?!¡± Kurai¡¯s voice boomed in the house. The house had gone up in flames; everything was burning now.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave me with no choice, Kurai,¡± the sorcerer sighed and held out his hand. A black sphere appeared, and from it emerged a long staff. The black wooden staff, genuinely magical, had a stunning blue gem at its top, glimmering in the light, similar to the gem hanging around Enoxon¡¯s neck. The sleek and smooth wood was seemingly crafted to fit perfectly into his hand. ¡°Kurai, I do not wish to use this type of magic,¡± Enoxon warned.

    ¡°Your magic is useless against mine,¡± Kurai snarled.

    ¡°Can we just leave? Like, get him and us out of here,¡± Yushin hollered, his calm demeanor finally shaken by the amount of smoke.

    Immediately, Kurai turned all his attention back to the Spirit Walker, who observed him and was ready to react to any magical threat. The demon had already wholly engulfed the house in flames¡ªit was time to leave.

    Enoxon shook his head in disappointment and sighed, ¡°Alright then, this was your choice, Kurai.¡± With a simple incantation on his lips, he closed his eyes and focused all his energy on their destination. The sorcerer pictured the dark and foreboding structure of the underworld castle, its walls made of black obsidian and its towers reaching towards the sky like jagged teeth. Suddenly, he felt a rush of wind and a tug at his very being. When he opened his eyes again, he found the three inside Lord Mundus¡¯s Castle, right in the throne room.

    The three stood in the middle of the throne room in front of Mundus and Astaroth, frozen entirely in confusion.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this disruption, Enoxon?!¡± Lord Mundus hollered.

    ¡°This belongs to you,¡± Enoxon said, bowing in respect to the lord. ¡°Please contain him while Yushin and I tend to the destruction of the house. Thank you.¡±

    A chuckle of anger escaped Kurai as he turned immediately toward Yushin and Enoxon, his eyes still dark and blazing with rage. A wicked smile on his face appeared as his proper demon side was released. ¡°This is just like you, you pathetic piece of shit,¡± His voice hissed to the sorcerer a few feet away from him. His ears were no longer ears on his head; they had turned into sharp horns, and his body demeanor seemed to have shifted entirely. The nogitsune was in full mode of uncontrollable anger.

    ¡°What? Did you drop Nova off with Mundus too? So he could contain her?!¡±

    Enoxon¡¯s fist clenched as he heard the name that brought back painful memories. Nova was his everything.

    ¡°Oh, did I strike a nerve? Are you going to fight me now?¡± Kurai laughed mockingly.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same demon that burned the village down,¡± Enoxon hissed, giving Kurai the coldest glare.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Astaroth, standing near Mundus on the throne, watched the confrontation unfold. The second-in-command was confused but kept his eyes focused on the Spirit Walker beside Enoxon. A curious thought crossed his mind as he stared through Kurai¡¯s flames and made eye contact with Yushin.

    Where is she?

    Safe with Mati.

    Astaroth gave a quick nod and then turned his attention back to Mundus. ¡°This is your fight, my Lord.¡±

    Enoxon took a step back, gave the Lord and Astaroth a sad smile, and then grabbed Yushin, disappearing into a flash of light.

    ¡°Bastards,¡± Lord Mundus sighed, rolling his eyes. His cold blue gaze fell on Kurai, his so-called ¡®brother,¡¯ currently engulfed in rage and fire, lighting up the dark, ominous black walls. As Mundus stood up, the air around him seemed to chill instantly, frost forming on the throne and creeping along the floor. He raised his hand slowly, and with a snap of his fingers, an icy wind swirled through the room.

    The flames enveloping Kurai flickered and died out as if snuffed by an invisible force. Suddenly, crystalline chains of ice materialized from the ground, slithering up like serpents and coiling around Kurai''s wrists and ankles. The ice sparkled with an otherworldly glow, each chain link emitting a cold mist. The chains tightened, forcing Kurai to his knees.

    Kurai¡¯s eyes were locked on Lord Mundus, glaring with disgust and anger, but the icy chains held him immobile. His breath came out in visible puffs, the temperature around him plummeting. The chamber''s dark, ominous black walls seemed to absorb the cold, making the room feel like a frozen abyss.

    ¡°Kurai,¡± Lord Mundus spoke emotionlessly as he approached his brother, who was now shackled by chains of ice. ¡°Why are you so angry?¡±

    Sitting beside Lord Mundus, Astaroth gazed down at the nogitsune, eyeing him over. ¡°I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s due to Snow¡¯s disappearance,¡± he stated. Though Astaroth knew what was happening, he didn¡¯t know the specifics, so he trusted Yushin¡¯s judgment.

    ¡°Snow disappeared?¡± Lord Mundus questioned his duke.

    Astaroth nodded to Lord Mundus, his purple stare shadowing over with resentment.

    ¡°Your power is truly incredible, Astaroth. Thank you,¡± Lord Mundus replied. He crouched down to his brother, gripping the chain around the Nogitsune¡¯s neck, finally realizing his eyes were returning to normal.

    With his gaze finally returning to normal, no longer holding any hatred, Kurai dropped his head and breathed heavily as he felt the cold seep into his bones. ¡°M-Mundus,¡± he murmured, feeling a twist of guilt unsettling.

    ¡°Astaroth, I see that you helped to ensure the fire was contained. We don¡¯t need to start anything or raise the suspicion of the rest of the Underworld now, do we? Also, bring Yushin back when you are finished,¡± Lord Mundus dismissed his duke and turned his full attention to his brother.

    Astaroth bowed his head in respect and put his hands together for his simple teleportation spell, disappearing with a flash of white.

    This left Lord Mundus and Kurai alone.

    ¡°To be brought into my castle while completely engulfed in your anger and to worry everyone that you know so dearly,¡± Lord Mundus began, standing back up and releasing his brother''s chin. The Lord¡¯s heart sank as he looked upon his brother. He had always held high hopes for him, but now he was confused. His brother had let him down and had failed to meet his expectations. Why was he so close to the human girl? What was so special about her, and why was he not understanding it? It was a bitter pill to swallow, but the Lord knew he had no choice but to accept it. He could see the disappointment in his brother''s eyes, too, and it pained him to see that she had caused it.

    Kurai gazed back up at his brother, now entirely calm and feeling fearful rather than angry. He wasn¡¯t afraid of what the Lord could do to him physically but of the decisions he could make¡ªthe ones that could shatter everything around him.

    Lord Mundus was Kurai¡¯s adoptive brother, who had taken him in and treated him like family when no one else would. Despite his deep-seated resentment, Kurai knew that Mundus was the only one who truly understood what he was going through. They had trained together, shared struggles, and formed a bond, albeit a complicated one.

    Kurai resented his brother, even if they weren¡¯t related by blood. This demon lord''s choices could destroy everything for Kurai. He promised to keep Snow safe; only Lord Mundus knew its story.

    Lord Mundus knew exactly who this girl was, her story, and why she was here. ¡°Your bond with Snow is surreal¡ªa pact forced between a Guardian and a Human. Correct?¡± he questioned.

    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡± Kurai heaved between breaths, staring at his brother.

    ¡°Have you failed to protect her?¡± Lord Mundus asked, his tone unwavering.

    Quickly, Kurai objected, his eyes turning icy. ¡°She¡¯s not injured. She¡¯s just gone.¡±

    ¡°The pact that was created between you and the human. That¡¯s her, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why you¡¯re desperate to keep her safe, brother?¡± Lord Mundus demanded, his voice hardening. ¡°Have you failed your tribe once more?¡±

    Kurai¡¯s breath increased as the thought of failing everything once more hit him.

    The bond was not broken; Kurai could still feel her presence but couldn¡¯t track or find her. The fact that the portals had been activated again when she was with the Spirit Walker made him worry about what Lord Mundus could want with her. Would he dare lock up Snow, the daughter of the Rumaki Sorcerers, just like the chains he had once been in? Kurai was conflicted. His main fear was seeing Snow imprisoned¡ªit would go against his promise to the Rumakis.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I could never harm the daughter of the Rumakis,¡± Lord Mundus stated. However, the power she holds within her and her ability to activate portals put us in a tight bond.¡± The Lord let out a gentle sigh and turned away from his brother, his long, ice-white hair flowing behind him as he approached his throne again.

    ¡°Who cares if she can activate the portals? That doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Kurai dared argue.

    ¡°I care, of course. The demon that¡¯s hunting your little Snow cares.¡±

    Kurai¡¯s eyes grew wide as he looked up at him. ¡°How did you¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, nor am I blind. I am the Demon King, Brother. I have eyes and ears everywhere. But this demon, the one who has her marked, the one who has destroyed your home and your entire tribe¡ªkept us in this tight bond. The demon who¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Kurai bellowed in defeat, his head dropping again to stare at the chains he was bound in.

    ¡°Feisty little fox, aren¡¯t we? The day the Celestials found out about the demon who had the power to destroy an entire tribe of Kitsune Gods and some of the most powerful sorcerers in the Underworld was when we were forced into a snowbound,¡± Lord Mundus explained. ¡°For all we know, Lord Zonoth and Lady Serelia¡¯s lives were taken by the same demon.¡±

    ¡°They were weak,¡± Mundus continued, his voice filled with disdain. ¡°They couldn¡¯t protect themselves, let alone their people. Their deaths were inevitable.¡±

    Kurai¡¯s head snapped up, his eyes somewhat saddened. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak of them that way! They were not weak! They fought with everything they had to protect us, to protect this realm!¡±

    Mundus scoffed, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Protect us? They failed, Kurai. Their failure led to the destruction of your tribe and of countless others. They were supposed to be our leaders and protectors and couldn¡¯t save themselves. Why do you think my brothers chose me to be their rulers?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t choose anything!¡± Kurai snarled.

    ¡°You know nothing of the truth, do you?¡± Lord Mundus scoffed. You really are weak; those. Those five tails seem to mean nothing. Perhaps I should take one?¡±

    Kurai''s eyes widened in shock and defiance. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he muttered, his voice trembling slightly.

    ¡°Oh, but I would,¡± Mundus replied, his voice dripping with menace. ¡°You see, Kurai, power is not just about strength but control. Something you¡¯ve clearly never understood. Sure, they may not have been fit to rule, but that doesn¡¯t mean they should¡¯ve been murdered,¡± Mundus stood back up on his throne and approached Kurai, examining his long black demon nails. With a swift motion, Mundus extended his hand, and an icy blade formed within his grasp. The sight of it sent a shiver down Kurai¡¯s spine. ¡°You think your defiance makes you strong, but it only makes you a liability.¡±

    ¡°They were betrayed,¡± Kurai stated, the fox ears on his head flattening ever so slightly. They raised us, Mundus. They took care of the entire Underworld, rightfully so. You have no right to insult their sacrifice.¡±

    Mundus¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression icy. ¡°Sacrifice? Is that what you call it? They were outmatched, outsmarted. They would have found a way to overcome if they truly deserved their titles. But they didn¡¯t.¡±

    Kurai struggled against his chains, his voice rising with emotion. ¡°They were more than their titles! They were our family, our leaders. They gave everything to keep us safe. You weren¡¯t there, Mundus. You didn¡¯t see the battle, the devastation. You don¡¯t understand what they went through.¡±

    ¡°Tch. You are weak; that human has brought you to your hands and knees to chase her. Pathetic,¡± Mundus gave him a cold glare before grabbing the chain that linked around the Nogitsune¡¯s neck, the only thing that kept him from his fire raging and engulfing the castle. He forced his brother to look at him. ¡°You bring her back here, Brother. She¡¯s apparently important enough to you and the Spirit Walkers,¡± He hissed at him. ¡°Perhaps I could take her in under my own contract,¡± He grinned wickedly at his brother.

    Kurai¡¯s eyes flared with a mixture of fear and fury. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± he growled, his voice laced with defiance and desperation.

    ¡°Oh, but I would,¡± Mundus replied, his grin widening. ¡°You see, Kurai, power is not just about strength but control. Something you clearly lack. That human girl, she¡¯s a tool¡ªa means to an end. And if she¡¯s important to you, then she can be used to bring you to heel.¡±

    Kurai¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. He knew what Mundus could do, and the thought of Snow being under his brother¡¯s control was unbearable. ¡°She¡¯s not a tool, Mundus. She¡¯s a person with her own will and strength. You have no right to use her like that.¡±

    Mundus¡¯s grip tightened on the chain, forcing Kurai to wince. ¡°Rights? You speak of rights to me? You forget your place, Brother. In this world, power dictates rights. And I have the power. If you want to keep her safe, you will do as I say. She¡¯s a human.¡±

    Kurai¡¯s mind raced, torn between his desire to protect Snow and his refusal to bend to Mundus¡¯s will. He knew that giving in would only mean further manipulation and control, but resisting seemed equally perilous. ¡°I will never let you touch her,¡± he spat, his voice filled with determination.

    Mundus¡¯s eyes narrowed, his patience wearing thin. ¡°You seem to be under the illusion that you have a choice. You don¡¯t. Bring her to me, or I will find her myself. And when I do, I will ensure she understands the consequences of aligning with you. Now, get out of my sight.¡± Lord Mundus commanded his brother. Not even a flicker or snap, the ice chains were released from the fox demon, and immediately, he was teleported out of the castle and back home.

    Kurai sat there, hands dropped on his folded knees. He stared at the white ground, wondering what could have happened to Snow. Where did she go after she teleported to the human world? He had yet to get the full story from Yushin. However, he was afraid if he spoke to Yushin, he¡¯d go into fiery oblivion again, destroying more than just a simple home.

    The young Nogitsune barely raised his head at the ashes of the fire he could not control. He felt weak from the ice that twisted into his body, freezing his internal instinct for fire and cooling his body down to nearly below freezing. He was cold, and that fire would take some time to spark again.

    Kurai clenched his fists, his breath visible in the icy air. He knew he couldn¡¯t stay like this. Snow was out there, possibly in danger, and he needed to find her. But first, he had to regain his strength.

    Summoning his little energy, Kurai slowly rose to his feet. Each movement was a struggle, the cold sapping his strength and will. He stumbled to a nearby tree, leaning against it for support. His mind raced with thoughts of Snow, Yushin, and the ever-looming threat of Mundus.

    He closed his eyes, focusing on the remnants of warmth deep within him. He had to reignite his inner fire, not just for himself, but for those he cared about. He took a deep breath, concentrating on the memories of warmth and light, trying to draw them to the surface. He entered the half-destroyed home, where he was teleported in front.

    ¡°You¡¯re back, Kurai!¡± Enoxon¡¯s cheerful voice sounded from off to the side of the crisped house. ¡°Welcome home! Well, it¡¯s not home anymore¡ªbut Astaroth has invited us to stay within the castle until we find a new place.¡±

    Kurai completely ignored the Sorcerer, his gaze flickering over to the Spirit Walker, who was putting out one of the last few flames as best he could. It was stunning to see that he hadn¡¯t been bombarded and tackled by Astaroth, as the Duke was very anxious to meet him and have a conversation with him. Then again, he knew Astaroth would obey Lord Mundus''s demands out of respect. The fox demon shuffled to his shaky, frozen-feeling legs. He stumbled over to the Spirit Walker, desperate to find Snow.

    Yushin¡¯s turquoise eyes fell on the stumbling fox-demon, watching him as he approached. ¡°I will explain what I can if you allow me to, Kurai,¡± he muttered to him.

    Astaroth stepped towards the Spirit Walker, clearly fascinated¡ªas if he¡¯d never seen it before. ¡°Spirit Walker Yushin, Lord Mundus has requested to see you,¡± he explained.

    Yushin declined almost immediately, ¡°The Crimson Prince will have to wait. We have bigger problems, Astaroth. You can take the story back to him.¡±

    ¡°I do not think that making Lord¡ª¡±

    ¡°Astaroth,¡± Yushin interrupted, his voice firm but calm. I understand your loyalty to Lord Mundus, but right now, Kurai needs answers. And so do I. If Mundus truly wants to resolve this situation, he will understand the necessity of this conversation. You are one of the Seven, Astaroth. Stop acting like you¡¯re dust,¡± Yushin sighed to him.

    Astaroth hesitated as he heard Yushin state that. "I think you are mistaken," He told him.

    "No, I''m not," Yushin sighed, pinching his nose. I''m a Spirit Walker. I know a lot about the Underworld and the Celestial World," he replied in an obvious statement. I see a lot more than you think I do. I may have been gone for so long, but I''ve learned a lot."

    Astaroth was clearly torn between his duty and the moment''s urgency. Finally, he nodded. ¡°Very well, but do not keep him waiting for long. You know how he can be.¡±

    Kurai¡¯s body, still frozen from Mundus¡¯s strength, barely made it to the three. ¡°... I¡¯ve already discussed means of finding Snow with Mundus,¡± Kurai retorted, glaring toward Astaroth. ¡°Yushin is right; we have other priorities,¡± he told him.

    Completely taken aback by Kurai¡¯s comment, Yushin blinked at him and stood still. ¡°Y-yeah! We do!¡± He said, feeling somewhat nervous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss our plan while we enjoy a nice drink at the Wet Rose!¡± Enoxon chirped. That way, no one can start a fight or fire. Do you wish to join us, Astaroth?¡±

    The duke sighed in defeat. He glanced over to Yushin, who offered a friendly smile. As much as he respected Lord Mundus, he¡¯d been off lately. ¡°Fine... just so I can return my answers to Lord Mundus,¡± he replied.

    ¡°GREAT!¡± Enoxon howled as he grouped everyone and brought them to the Wet Rose.

 Chapter Twenty-Two - Into the Skies

Chapter Twenty-Two

    Into the Skies

    <hr>

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter Twenty-Three - A Reapers Coming

Chapter Twenty-Three

    A Reaper''s Coming

    <hr>

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

 Chapter Twenty-Four - Sorcerers Regret

    Chapter Twenty-Four

    Sorcerer''s Regret

    <hr>

    ¡°Have you found her yet, Enoxon?¡± Kurai''s raspy voice echoed from atop the stairs.

    Enoxon slumped on the couch and kept his eyes fixed on a glowing ethereal map hovering before him. He poured every ounce of his magic into locating Snow, hoping to ease Kurai''s worry. Despite his efforts, he had yet to succeed. Exhaustion weighed heavily on him, dark circles prominent under his eyes. He had searched tirelessly but found no trace of her. Kurai''s incessant questioning¡ªmainly the repeated ¡°Have you found her yet?¡±¡ªwore him thin.

    ¡°I could use some help,¡± he muttered under his breath.

    ¡°What?¡± Kurai snapped back.

    ¡°No, Kurai. I haven¡¯t found her¡ªif I had, you¡¯d be the first to know,¡± the gray-white-haired sorcerer sighed heavily. What are you even doing? Shouldn¡¯t you be using your ¡®fox nose¡¯ to find her?¡± he demanded.

    Silence followed.

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Enoxon groaned. ¡°I need a drink.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going out at a time like this?!¡± Kurai hollered back.

    Enoxon stood up, the weariness evident in his movements. "Yes, Kurai. I need to clear my head. I can''t think straight when I''m this exhausted," he replied, his voice strained.

    Kurai''s eyes narrowed, but he stayed silent, his anger barely contained. He knew Enoxon was trying his best, but the frustration of not finding Snow was eating away at him.

    As Enoxon grabbed his coat and headed for the door, he turned to Kurai one last time. "I''ll be back soon. Please try to stay calm and not burn my house down."

    Kurai grunted in response, his eyes following Enoxon as he walked out into the cold night. The door closed behind him with a soft click, leaving Kurai alone with his thoughts.

    Enoxon trudged out of the house, his body heavy with fatigue. He needed a break, a moment to clear his mind. The only place that came to mind was "The Wet Rose," a lively tavern owned by his longest friend, Jenieva.

    As he pushed open the door, the tavern¡¯s warm glow and the sound of laughter greeted him. Jenieva, a demon-succubus with a magnetic personality, was chatting and laughing with customers behind the bar. Her outgoing nature made the tavern famous, and her sweetness kept patrons returning. Though she had a reputation for being quite the flirt, her attention was only ever on women.

    ¡°Please, kill me,¡± Enoxon muttered as he slumped onto the bar top that she was working.

    ¡°Enoxon, sweetheart. You¡¯re practically immortal!¡± Jenieva¡¯s fruity voice sounded. The clank of a rock glass sat down next to him.

    ¡°Sometimes I wish I weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I mean... I can help you change that, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re ready to go,¡± A laughter escaped the young lady. ¡°You know something, Eno, you oughta really get some sleep. This isn¡¯t good for you, and Kurai is sucking you dry - and not in a good way,¡± She offered a wink.

    Enoxon managed a tired smile as he took the glass. ¡°Thanks, Jenieva. I really needed this.¡±

    Jenieva leaned on the bar, her eyes sparkling with curiosity and a hint of mischief. ¡°So, any luck with the search? Or do you need my charming self to step in and work some magic?¡±

    Enoxon chuckled, appreciating her attempt to lighten his mood. ¡°No luck yet, and Kurai¡¯s wearing me down with his constant questions. I swear if I hear ¡®Have you found her yet?¡¯ one more time¡­¡± He trailed off, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s just every second!¡±

    ¡°I know what¡ªHEY, GET YOUR HANDS OFF THAT!¡± Jenieva called over to a couple of rough-housers. ¡°Take that shit outside!¡± she snapped at them, her eyes lighting up with a threatening glow. The no-good-doers immediately listened to her, backing off and making their way to the exit. With a satisfied smile, she turned her attention back to the sorcerer.

    ¡°I feel as though I haven¡¯t been given a break, and Kurai is stuck on finding her! It¡¯s creepy!¡± Enoxon vented, frustration evident in his voice.

    ¡°Well, between their pact and his whatever-you-want-to-call-it, ¡®guardianship¡¯ or some shit like that, he cares for her,¡± Jenieva sighed. ¡°Love is hard.¡±

    A loud groan escaped Enoxon. ¡°Love? Gross. The thing barely knows her.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a ¡®thing,¡¯ Enoxon. Don¡¯t be rude,¡± Jenieva sighed, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I mean, you remember how you were with¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do not bring her up,¡± Enoxon snapped, giving her a cold, sharp glare.

    Jenieva¡¯s eyes softened, and she touched his arm gently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Eno. I didn¡¯t mean to hit a nerve.¡±

    Enoxon took a deep breath, his expression softening slightly. ¡°I know you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just... everything is so overwhelming right now. I don¡¯t need more reminders of how complicated things can get.¡±

    ¡°And all I¡¯m saying, Enoxon? You were the same exact way with Nova. And if it were her, you¡¯d have done the same exact thing,¡± Jenieva told him, knowing it wasn¡¯t the best idea to bring it up but hoping it would help the sorcerer understand Kurai¡¯s anger.

    His glare turned cold as he locked gazes with the succubus on the other side of the bar.

    ¡°You don¡¯t scare me, Eno. I¡¯ve known you too long to ever be scared of you,¡± she told him, giving him a sly grin.

    Enoxon¡¯s eyes flickered with a mixture of pain and understanding. He knew she was right, but it didn¡¯t make accepting it any easier. ¡°Nova was different,¡± he said quietly. ¡°She was... everything to me.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly how Kurai feels about her,¡± Jenieva replied gently. ¡°You might not see it, but he¡¯s driven by the same need to protect and find her as you were with Nova. If you look at it from that perspective, you¡¯ll find it easier to empathize with him.¡±

    ¡°... When I asked the Council of the Sinless to remove her from my memory¡­¡± Enoxon began, his voice trailing off as he stared into the distance. He felt an overwhelming need to talk about Nova, hoping that by hearing his own story, he might understand and be more courteous toward Kurai.

    Jenieva remained silent, giving him the space to continue.

    ¡°I thought it would help me move on,¡± he confessed. ¡°But even without the memories, the feelings linger. The pain, the loss, the love¡ªthey¡¯re all still there, buried deep inside. I thought I could escape it, but I was wrong.¡±

    Jenieva nodded, her expression full of empathy. ¡°You can¡¯t just erase the impact someone has on your life, no matter how hard you try. The heart remembers what the mind forgets.¡±

    Enoxon sighed deeply. ¡°I see Kurai and myself, struggling, hurting, desperate to find her. And I get angry because I don¡¯t want him to go through the same pain I did. But maybe I¡¯ve been projecting my fears onto him.¡±

    ¡°I know they did you wrong, my friend. I will never forgive them for how they treated you, knowing that they put you through all that pain¡­ I can only imagine how heavy your heart is now,¡± Jenieva said as she made another drink for the sorcerer.

    The memory of his young, once-in-a-lifetime fianc¨¦e, Nova, flooded back to him. It was a painful memory. Knowing that she betrayed him after discovering his use of black magic, Enoxon couldn¡¯t bear trying to keep that to himself. She was scared after watching him hurt someone by accident. Enoxon did everything he could to try and make Nova understand that it wasn¡¯t on purpose, that he could control his black magic¡­ But she was human¡ªshe had no knowledge of this.

    When Enoxon begged the Council to erase the memory, they refused. The pain of her betrayal and the weight of his broken promise to the celestials were too much to bear.

    ¡°Enoxon,¡± Jenieva''s voice broke through his turbulent thoughts, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard. But you have to remember that the Council decided for a reason. They believed erasing your memory would cause more harm than good.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted peace,¡± Enoxon whispered, his voice cracking. ¡°I wanted to forget the pain, the betrayal, everything.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Jenieva said gently. ¡°But sometimes, facing our pain and learning from it is the only way to heal. If you had forgotten everything, you wouldn¡¯t be who you are today. And maybe, just maybe, you can use what you¡¯ve learned to help Kurai.¡±

    Enoxon took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm inside him. ¡°You¡¯re right. It just... hurts so much.¡±

    ¡°It does,¡± she agreed. ¡°But you¡¯re not alone. You have friends who care about you; we¡¯ll get through this together. And remember, Kurai is going through his own pain right now. He needs someone who understands, someone who¡¯s been there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful they erased her pain,¡± Enoxon said sadly.

    ¡°But by doing so, they erased the happy times she had with you,¡± Jenieva replied. ¡°I will never forget the day you walked into my bar¡ªthe first time I ever met you. You were broken. I couldn¡¯t even try to put my charm on you; I felt so awful and scared for you¡ªand I¡¯m a succubus! I don¡¯t feel bad for people,¡± she said, reaching over the bar to put a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

    Enoxon looked at her, the memory of that day still fresh in his mind. ¡°You told me everything that day, and I didn¡¯t even know you! Though, I felt like I got to know you in a single demon day,¡± her voice, tinged with sadness.

    ¡°You were the first person I felt I could talk to,¡± Enoxon admitted. ¡°I was so lost, so confused. I didn¡¯t know who I could trust. But you... you listened. You didn¡¯t judge me. You just let me be.¡±

    ¡°I know, sweetheart,¡± Jenieva¡¯s voice reassures her long-time friend. When you told me about the exchange, I barely knew about the Council of the Sinless, but when you told me that¡­ I hated them with every power in my body¡ªjust for you.¡±

    With the knowledge of the black magic that soared through Enoxon, he was powerful¡ªextremely powerful¡ªalmost as powerful as Ren and Sayuri were when they were still alive. Now, he was the most well-known sorcerer in both worlds. As much knowledge as he had, he also had a great deal of experience dealing with demons and celestials.

    When he asked the Council to erase his and Nova¡¯s memories, they refused. This caused his deal with the Celestials to turn into a twisted contract.

    Once Enoxon¡¯s soul finally faded into the afterlife, he pledged allegiance to the Celestial World. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be his contract with the Council¡ªnot even close. He wanted all the memories¡ªof Nova, the black magic, and his mistake¡ªto be erased. Instead, he told the Celestials they could retrieve his soul once he died. If war ever came to be, Enoxon would be forced to side with the Celestials, armed with the knowledge of his powerful magic.

    ¡°It¡¯s a cruel twist of fate,¡± Enoxon mused aloud. ¡°I wanted to forget, to start anew, but now I¡¯m bound to a fate I never wanted.¡±

    Jenieva looked at him with a mix of sympathy and determination. ¡°We¡¯ll find a way, Enoxon. Contracts with the Celestials are not always set in stone. There must be a loophole to free you from this binding agreement.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked, Jenieva. I¡¯ve searched every ancient text and consulted every wise sage and sorcerer. Nothing,¡± Enoxon replied, his voice tinged with frustration.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s impossible,¡± She chuckled as she cleaned off the bar top. ¡°I¡¯ve known you for way too damn long to let things crash around you too much, not before I get my chance to crash around you!¡± She teased him, giving him a smile.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯ve found the Reaper!¡±

    ¡°Can you believe they were in the Celestial Realm this entire time? And it¡¯s not even the Lady in Red!¡±

    Enoxon and Jenieva exchanged glances as they listened to the conversation of the two demons who had just walked into the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time they found the Reaper. I¡¯m sick of this damn cold!¡±

    ¡°You and me both. Being frozen because of Lord Zonoth¡ªridiculous. Lord Mundus definitely knows how to run Asturdorm better.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he, though? So much better,¡± the girl with them giggled. ¡°Imagine his reaction when he meets the new Reaper! He¡¯s going to be so excited!¡±

    ¡°Finally, the Celestials will let us out of here to roam the human world. I haven¡¯t had a good meal in a long time,¡± one of the two male demons muttered.

    ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason we were locked up down here, dumbass,¡± the girl sighed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Hey Jenieva! Did ya hear?! The Reaper was found!¡±

    Enoxon sat up straight, taking another sip of the second drink the bartender had brought him. He eyed the young girl, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Lord Mundus found the Reaper?¡±

    ¡°Well, not technically. But he announced that the Celestials found the Reaper and will bring the Reaper down here to begin guiding souls again!¡±

    Jenieva spoke before Enoxon could, ¡°How do we know this Reaper is legitimate? The last time someone impersonated the Reaper... we all know how that ended.¡±

    The young girl and her two friends sat down on both sides of Enoxon, smiling brightly¡ªnot like a demon would. Her eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°Apparently, she led a soul to the Celestial Realm!¡±

    Enoxon pondered this for a moment. They had yet to find the Reaper. Why would a Reaper be in the Celestial Realm anyway? That just needed clarification. His thoughts traced back to the previous Reaper, who had stayed strictly in the Underworld unless something significant happened with the Celestials.

    He turned his attention back to his drink as the young demons continued to chit-chat about the Reaper''s finding. Curiosity struck him. This wasn¡¯t possible¡ªnot at all. They must have made a mistake, right? If the Reaper had been found, he would have heard from Yushin. Granted, he hadn¡¯t heard from Yushin in almost two weeks¡ªnor found a single trace of him. This piqued his curiosity even more.

    ¡°Jenieva,¡± Enoxon said as he turned his attention back to her, ¡°I gotta run!¡±

    The bartending demon smiled gently at him with a little wave. ¡°See you soon, I hope.¡± Then, she turned her attention back to the customers that had just walked in.

    Nodding, Enoxon rushed out of the bar, the cold, harsh air of the Underworld striking him. Within a few seconds, he thought about where Yushin could be. He had to be at a portal, right? Perhaps the Reaper¡¯s Realm? If anyone knew anything, it was Yushin. He was the one Snow was with last, and he had every idea. Of course, Enoxon had tried to talk to him before about where she was, but Yushin kept insisting that wherever she was, she was safe¡ªsafe from any demon. Something about that statement made him worry. He was concerned about the young woman who had absolutely no power and was also being hunted by the monster that had slain her parents and Kurai¡¯s tribe.

    The Sorcerer took a deep breath and quickly teleported away from the Wet Rose. He gazed around the surrounding darkness, trying to figure out where his spell had taken him. Everything was somewhat foggy, and it confused him when he realized where he was. His magic was limited, and his teleportation spell hadn¡¯t taken him as far as he wanted nor where he intended to go.

    Enoxon found himself in a desolate part of the Underworld, a place he didn¡¯t immediately recognize. The air was colder here, and the silence was unsettling. He needed to gather his thoughts and figure out his next move. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time.

    ¡°Think, Enoxon, think,¡± he muttered, trying to recall any landmarks or indicators of his current location. The Reaper¡¯s Realm was his best bet to find Yushin, but he needed to get his bearings first.

    After a few moments of concentration, he remembered a spell for locating nearby magical signatures. He focused his energy and cast the spell, hoping it would give him a clue.

    A faint glimmer appeared to his left. It wasn¡¯t strong, but it was the only lead he had. Enoxon started heading in that direction without hesitation, determined to find Yushin and uncover the truth about the Reaper¡¯s whereabouts.

    The only light source was the dim glow of his staff, casting eerie shadows that danced along the rough stone walls. The faint sound of water trickled through the cavern, its echoes resonating through the stillness. The sorcerer''s breath seemed unnaturally loud in the silence, and he muttered incantations to protect himself from lurking dangers. Despite his precautions, he couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched. Nevertheless, he persisted, driven by his determination to reach Yushin.

    Soon, the cave transformed into something unexpected he had never seen before. Magical red jewels floated in the air, casting a dim yet mesmerizing light illuminating the cavern. The rough stone walls and stalactites were bathed in a warm glow, creating an otherworldly, awe-inspiring, and eerie atmosphere. The sorcerer couldn''t help but feel a sense of wonder at the sight before him, but he also knew he couldn''t let his guard down. The presence of something lurking here began to grow.

    Eventually, he came to the end of the cave, which had a large stone door. It had been a while since he had seen this large stone door that could only be opened by a specific type of magic, and he knew exactly what it was. A soft grin danced on his face as he put his wooden staff before him.

    At the top of the staff was a stunning sight¡ªa crescent moon that glowed with a mesmerizing purple-blue hue. The contrast between the black staff and the vibrant blue of the crescent moon made for a truly enchanting sight. It was as if the staff was a conduit for the natural world''s magic, and the moon was the perfect representation of that enchantment.

    Enoxon focused his energy, channeling it through the staff. The crescent moon began to glow brighter, illuminating the stone door with its ethereal light. He muttered an incantation, the ancient words resonating with the power of the staff. The stone door began to tremble, the magical lock responding to the specific type of magic it required.

    Slowly, the door creaked open, revealing a passageway that led even deeper into the unknown. The sorcerer took a deep breath, his determination unwavering. He stepped through the doorway, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead in his quest to find Yushin and uncover the truth about the Reaper¡¯s Realm.

    ¡°Yushin!¡± he called out into the room. ¡°Where are you?¡± Anger tinged his voice as he gazed around the red-lit room, wondering where the Spirit Walker had gone. The sorcerer held his staff close to his body, ensuring that nothing touched it and it didn¡¯t feel anything. He might be weak right now and unable to bring forth much magic, but it was enough to open the stone door and protect himself if something strange happened.

    He walked to the stone desk on one side of the room, fingering through some open textbooks. When his gaze scanned the small room, he realized that no one was in this room in particular. But¡­ Perhaps¡­

    The sorcerer¡¯s gaze shifted toward the back of the room, where a path opened to anyone who entered. ¡°Seriously?¡± he muttered under his breath and shook his head. Slowly, the sorcerer made his way up the stairs, feeling the cold from the cave seep into and chill his body. He pulled his dark hood over his head, keeping his eyes focused in front of him.

    A towering tree stood in the center of the space, its branches stretching up toward the ceiling as if reaching for the sky. The tree was surrounded by a bed of vibrant red gems, illuminating the room with a soft, warm glow. It was a sight to behold¡ªthe tree seemed to radiate with an ancient power, and Enoxon couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence in its presence. He had been here once, at The Lady in Red¡¯s side, trying to help her uncover the few missing candles. The room was full of magic all around it, between the gems at the tree¡¯s base and the candles surrounding the cave''s far edges.

    Enoxon approached the tree cautiously, his senses on high alert. He knew that Yushin had to be close. With its overwhelming aura of magic, this place had to be significant. He reached out with his magical senses, trying to detect any trace of the Spirit Walker.

    ¡°Yushin,¡± Enoxon¡¯s bold voice reverberated through the room. That''s when he realized he was standing over a live body. His anger began to rise inside him. Everything made sense now, and he was not a happy sorcerer. He had trusted Yushin, but the Spirit Walker had betrayed him. Not only was he angry, but he was also confused.

    ¡°You have so much explaining to do,¡± his voice boomed through the caverns.

    Seeing the white hair of Snow and the dress she wore while her memories were being explored before she disappeared, hurt Enoxon deeply. It pained him to see her like this, and it hurt even more to know that he had trusted Yushin all these years despite knowing he was The Lady in Red¡¯s assistant.

    ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s not what you think it is,¡± the Spirit Walker hummed to him. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s quite the opposite.¡± He turned around, but something seemed different. His typical yellow shimmering eyes were now dark, devoid of any emotion. ¡°I told you Snow was safe, did I not? Do you see her hurt? Is she still breathing?¡± He questioned Enoxon, crossing his arms and knitting his brows. ¡°However, I do not remember asking you to assist me in this exploration.¡±

    ¡°Exploration!!¡± Enoxon snapped. What the hell is that supposed to mean? Why didn¡¯t you tell us you had Snow?¡± the sorcerer demanded, glaring at the Spirit Walker. I¡¯ve wasted so much time and effort trying to find her, and here you are, with her!¡±

    The Spirit Walker rolled his head back slightly, sighing, and then turned away from Enoxon. ¡°Have I ever put a soul in danger before?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of, but maybe you have,¡± Enoxon replied, standing his ground as he gripped his staff tighter.

    ¡°Shadowfall, Memory of Illuminated Dreams¡­ What a wonderful staff that was,¡± Yushin nonchalantly stated, looking at the young girl below him. ¡°I remember the day you created it, holding the secrets of black magic, yes?¡± he asked.

    Enoxon¡¯s grip on his staff tightened further as he recalled the day he had crafted Shadowfall. The staff was more than just a tool; it symbolized his mastery over light and dark magic, the product of years of study and sacrifice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Enoxon replied cautiously. ¡°Shadowfall was made to balance the forces of magic, protect and reveal the hidden truths. But what does this have to do with Snow? What do you want with her?¡±

    ¡°Simple, I want to help her explore the power she has within her,¡± the Spirit Walker replied, ¡°Just as The Lady in Red asked me to.¡±

    Disbelief washed over Enoxon as he stared at Yushin with darkened eyes. ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never harmed a person or soul; I¡¯m literally a Spirit Walker. I find these souls and bring them home. I¡¯m a literal spirit myself! What more could I possibly do to her?!¡± Yushin sighed, motioning to the girl behind him.

    ¡°...Work for someone,¡± Enoxon replied, lowering his guard slightly. His surroundings were calm, and few demons knew of the Reaper¡¯s Realm.

    Yushin scoffed, almost disgusted by the sorcerer¡¯s acquisition. ¡°I would never! Why would I want to work for the demon that marked her? What could I possibly gain from harming the Reaper¡¯s Daughter?¡±

    ¡°Reaper¡¯s¡­ Daughter?¡±

    ¡°Snow, she is the child of the Lady in Red.¡±

    Enoxon was caught entirely off guard by Yushin¡¯s revelation. He gasped. It all made sense now! The reason he couldn¡¯t help Kurai figure out who this human was, how she had access to activating portals, or why she was marked. It all made sense now. This human was, in fact, the Daughter of the Reaper.

    Enoxon stared at the young female, his eyes wide with amazement. How could he have been so blind? In all the years he¡¯d been alive, he¡¯d heard about the Lady in Red¡¯s work countless times. He had watched Sayuri and Ren¡ªthey never had a daughter. How could he have missed this? She didn¡¯t even have the same hair color as the two sorcerers. They could not conceive a child, yet Snow claimed to be theirs here.

    But that didn¡¯t explain why Yushin was obsessing over her. Sure, he found the Reaper, but what now? She was still being hunted by a demon. This powerful demon had taken out the entire Sayaka Tribe and the underworld¡¯s strongest wizards singlehandedly.

    The sorcerer¡¯s gaze flickered to Yushin, who was standing smugly. ¡°How did you know?¡± he demanded.

    ¡°Let¡¯s say¡­ A little bird told me,¡± Yushin replied, shrugging. ¡°Yuna was obviously brought to Snow as soon as she entered the Underworld. Kurai has a literal pact with her and can be summoned to her side¡ªif only she knew how. She has so much more potential, so much more power. She may be stronger than the Lady in Red herself!¡± His eyes locked down onto the woman¡¯s pale body.

    Enoxon¡¯s mind raced with the implications of Yushin¡¯s words. If Snow was the Daughter of the Reaper and held more power than the Lady in Red, then the stakes were higher than he had ever imagined. He had to ensure that this power was guided and controlled, not just for Snow¡¯s sake but for the safety of the entire realm.

    ¡°Kurai¡ªthe pact he was forced into¡­? But that was¡­¡± Enoxon started, piecing together the fragments of information.

    ¡°It was the exact one done by the Lady in Red and his tribe. How do you think he was instantly teleported to her side to save her life the first time?¡± Yushin questioned him, sitting in a wooden chair beside the sleeping Snow.

    ¡°Everyone knows the truth about Snow,¡± Yushin stated.

    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible; she has only been with Kurai and me,¡± Enoxon replied, bewildered.

    ¡°And she told the story to Astaroth, who gave me the story. I practically know her life story. Keep in mind that I¡¯m a Spirit Walker. My entire job is to protect souls and guide them to the correct area, mostly by seeing their past,¡± Yushin said simply, running a hand through his long blue and silver hair, his gaze dropping to the sleeping woman.

    ¡°You never told me you could do that,¡± Enoxon said, surprise evident.

    ¡°There are many things I haven¡¯t told you, Enoxon. Stop being so shallow,¡± Yushin retorted.

    Enoxon shook his head and put his staff back in front of him, focusing on the issue. The Spirit Walker was hovering over Snow as if she were his project. ¡°You need to leave her alone,¡± he demanded. ¡°If she¡¯s the Reaper, you can return to doing your little job by guiding souls and finding Yuna.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Yuna? I can¡¯t find her¡ªonly Snow can. And right now, she¡¯s not doing an excellent job at it. Instead, Mati told her that she was the Reaper. Now that she¡¯s returning to our world, she should be back soon. And who is the only other Spirit Walker available to teach her about her abilities? The black magic that she should be able to possess, the power that courses through her veins¡­¡± Yushin trailed off, his point clear.

    ¡°If anyone should teach her black magic, it¡¯s me¡ª¡± Enoxon began.

    ¡°The one who destroyed an entire village?¡± Yushin interrupted. ¡°The one that practically killed his fianc¨¦e¡¯s entire family?¡±

    Enoxon gave him a cold glare, the tip of his staff gently illuminating as Yushin said that. "That''s not okay, Yushin."

    "Do you know how bad that looked on us?" he asked the Sorcerer. "The fact that we had to stop you from doing something stupid?"

    "I thought we were past that," Enoxon growled, the staff illuminating slightly more.

    "I cannot get past the fact that I nearly had to guide thousands of souls, Enoxon."

    With that, Snow began to stir, shuffling her feet and her arms twitching.

    Enoxon quickly approached Snow¡¯s side, trying to help her wake up. ¡°Snow, you¡¯re back!¡± he gasped.

 Chapter Twenty-Five - Returning Home

    Chapter Twenty-Five

    Returning Home

    <hr>

    The one who destroyed an entire village? The one that practically killed his fianc¨¦''s entire family?

    The voice echoed in my ear. I could hear them clearly, one belonging to Yushin and the other still hazy. Though it sounded like Enoxon¡¯s voice. Although Yushin''s¡¯ words echoed in my ear, I could barely make out those words. A wave of panic washed over me as I realized I didn¡¯t know where I was or how I got there. Taking a deep breath, I tried to recollect everything I had just learned, glancing up at Enoxon, who was right crouched beside me, Yushin a few feet behind him.

    ¡°Hey, Snow!¡± Enoxon greeted me gently, a soft smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m so glad to know you¡¯re okay,¡± He said happily.

    ¡°Welcome Back, Reaper.,¡± Yushin greeted me, giving me a small wave.

    Reaper. That still meant so little to me. But so much happened in that little bit of time with Mati. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he knew the entire time that I was this ¡®Reaper¡¯ and he knew of my past. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t allowed to share with me? I wonder if there were rules and regulations to that. My gaze scanned the place I was in. ¡°Are we still in the Reaper¡¯s Realm?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Something similar to it,¡± Yushin replied with a chuckle.

    ¡°My gaze scanned the place I was in. The room was dimly lit, with stone walls and an eerie, ancient feel. ¡°Are we still in the Reaper¡¯s Realm?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Something similar to it,¡± Yushin replied with a chuckle. ¡°This is a place connected to the Reaper¡¯s Realm. It¡¯s a sanctuary where Spirit Walkers like myself can gather and train.¡±

    The cave was tall, full of red floating stones circling the room.

    ¡°Yushin,¡± I said as I turned to put my feet off the edge of the stone I was laying on. ¡°How long have you known?¡± I demanded from him. My body felt off, weak, and fragile.

    Enoxon glanced at the Spirit Walker. ¡°Yeah, Yushin? How long?¡± His voice was dark and raspy.

    ¡°Eh,¡± He shrugged the thought, ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of training to do!¡± He said, his voice full of happiness as if he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. ¡°With me, of course!¡± He said as he held out his hand.

    ¡°You knew that I was a Reaper¡­ Is that why you approached me? Is that why you led me through the Fae Realm?¡±

    ¡°THE FAE REALM?!¡± Enoxon gasped, ¡°You took her to the Fae Realm?! Are you stupid! She could¡¯ve¨C¡±

    Yushin cut him off immediately. ¡°I did.¡±

    I refused his hand, feeling a mix of betrayal and confusion. He had kept this secret from me, and I felt almost betrayed. Surely, there was a reason, though¡­ Right?

    Unfazed by my tone, Yushin shrugged once more and even offered a smirk, his golden-yellow eyes locking with mine. ¡°Absolutely,¡± he said gently. ¡°But¡­ not quite. I only found out when you saw me out of my spiritual form into this one. You also, by the way, probably not the safest idea, but you basically told me your life story. A bit dull, if I do say so myself.¡±

    Dull. That¡¯s precisely what Mati called me. They seemed to be very similar to one another.

    ¡°And¡­ How did the escort go?!¡± Mati asked, raising an eyebrow. He seemed so giddy about my being a Reaper and going through this nonsense.

    ¡°Escort?¡± Enoxon questioned, looking up from his staff that he was gripping tightly.

    ¡°Sora? She was the spirit I saw when I first activated the portals. What do you mean by ¡®escort¡¯?¡± I asked, confused.

    ¡°She agreed to be part of your escort mission,¡± Yushin smiled, running a hand through his blue and silver hair. ¡°Since she was the first to meet you and see your portal activation.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, unable to hold back a shocked chuckle, ¡°Are you telling me Sora made it ¡®home¡¯ and you¡­ Found her to¡­ Use her?¡±

    ¡°She agreed to it,¡± Yushin replied.

    Immediately, I jumped to my feet. But as soon as I did, I lost my balance and nearly toppled. Enoxon caught me from the side, putting his arms underneath my armpits.

    ¡°How dare you! She was a sweet and innocent soul that you pulled into the Spirit World to do a test? She was almost eaten by a demon, Yushin!¡± I snapped at him, giving him a cold glare. ¡°You¡¯re telling me her soul could¡¯ve been lost forever and you let that happen?!¡±

    Enoxon¡¯s arms grew tighter around my shoulders and armpits. ¡°Calm down, Snow. You really need to not move. You¡¯ve been out for nearly three weeks.¡±

    Yushin¡¯s playful expression softened, and he looked genuinely remorseful. ¡°I understand your anger, Snow. It was a risk, but Sora knew what she was getting into. She volunteered because she believed in you. And you did save her, remember? That shows your potential.¡±

    ¡°Potential?!¡± I growled, reaching out to Yushin before comprehending what Enoxon had said. ¡°Three weeks?¡± I questioned. ¡°Did you just say three weeks?! That¡¯s how long I¡¯ve been out?!¡± I snapped at him, feeling my anger rise. ¡°How did I eat, drink, or even go to the bathroom? I was asleep one night!¡±

    The Spirit Walker, grinning, casually took a few steps back and raised his hands. ¡°Magic. What else would it be?¡±

    ¡°How was I asleep for three weeks, Yushin?!¡± I demanded, my cold glare fixed on him.

    Looking a bit more serious now, Yushin put a finger to his chin. ¡°Well, time moves differently in the Fae Realm and Reaper¡¯s Realm,¡± he explained. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly how it works, but time is different there.¡±

    Enoxon chimed in, trying to soothe my frustration. ¡°It¡¯s true, Snow. The realms operate on different timelines. When you¡¯re in those realms, time can either slow down or speed up compared to our underworld time, which is based on the human realm.¡±

    I was annoyed with him, but then again, I had just woken up from a three-week slumber. My body, wounds, and even my mindset were aching. Speechless, I snorted at Yushin, who was smiling like he owned the world and had done nothing wrong. That smug look bothered me. An angry beast inside me was roaring in his direction; oh, how I wished I could get my hands on him. ¡°Hrmph, whatever,¡± I muttered, relaxing a little in Enoxon¡¯s grip.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten a lot feistier,¡± murmured Enoxon, loosening his grip on me.

    The corner of my lip curled upward as I felt Enoxon¡¯s hold release. I immediately flung myself at the Spirit Walker. ¡°You¡¯re a complete jerk!¡± I snapped, trying to pummel him into the ground.

    However, he was much quicker than I was¡ªconsidering my legs felt restless and achy. I stumbled over one of the roots in the ground, falling with a thud.

    ¡°Snow, I need you to understand,¡± Yushin''s voice sounded beside me. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do what we did, but if Kurai saw you go through what you did and was physically there the entire time, I don¡¯t think it would¡¯ve done him any good.¡±

    With my face full of dirt, I spat it out and rubbed my face clear of grime. His words bothered me¡ªhonestly, his voice bothered me. A sigh escaped as I rolled onto my behind and sat there, hugging my knees.

    ¡°Whatever, Yushin. Thanks for taking care of me, I guess,¡± I muttered.

    Yushin chuckled, ¡°Hey, no problem. I¡¯m like a superhero without the cape or the desire for a thank-you.¡± He paused and grinned, ¡°And, you know, a lot more handsome.¡±

    I rolled my eyes at him, giving him the coldest look I¡¯ve ever given.

    Yushin crouched in front of me, smiling with his head tilted slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot to learn, and I wish to help you¡ªperhaps become stronger than your mother,¡± he told me, putting his fingertip underneath my chin and gently lifting my head to look at him.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you right now,¡± I muttered.

    I rolled my eyes at him, giving him the coldest look I¡¯ve ever given.

    Yushin crouched in front of me, smiling with his head tilted slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot to learn, and I wish to help you¡ªperhaps even become stronger than your mother,¡± he said, putting his fingertip underneath my chin and gently lifting my head to look at him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you right now,¡± I muttered.

    Yushin grinned mischievously. ¡°That¡¯s okay, Snow. I¡¯ll just have to grow on you¡ªlike moss, but more charming.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re testing the waters right now, Yushin,¡± Enoxon commented.

    ¡°I¡¯m really not,¡± Yushin replied, still holding my chin up and making me look into his eyes. His breath gently caressed my ear as he leaned closer, sending shivers down my spine. ¡°You need me, and I need you,¡± he whispered.

    Gently, he let go of my chin and pulled away from me, his devilish smile becoming soft. I couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed with warm cheeks and a gaze that flickered from him to Enoxon. ¡°And as a result of training a Reaper, I request the woman stays here, Enoxon.¡± The Spirit Walker demanded, folding his hands behind his back and walking away.

    ¡°What?!¡± I gasped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here, I want to go back with Enoxon and Kurai!¡± I whined to him, feeling even more embarrassed.

    ¡°This is your Mother¡¯s Creation, Snow. Wouldn''t you like to know more about the Reaper¡¯s Cove and the Reaper¡¯s Realm? As a Reaper, this is your new home. You can¡¯t just walk around freely now. You have a job. You have a job to guide souls - meeting them at the Gates of Hell and taking them home.¡± Yushin¡¯s voice got strict as he began slowly pacing the room, hands behind his back. His delicate black and celestial-blue robe flowed gently behind him.

    A job.

    A job that required me up and moving 24/8 nearly.

    I had a job.

    Nothing compared to my bartending job - which would be easier. I don¡¯t even get paid to guide souls. I frowned as I listened to Yushin. This hurt me, knowing I wasn¡¯t a free soul right now - I just had responsibility handed to me, like, ¡°Here you go.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± I trailed off, frowning. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I want that,¡± I murmured.

    Enoxon crouched beside me, resting his hand on my shoulder, his voice gentle and reassuring. ¡°Snow,¡± he murmured softly, ¡°we can talk about this when we get home, okay? We can find some time.¡± His voice was calm and soothing, like a warm blanket on a chilly day. It had a gentle flutter, with just enough inflection to convey sincerity and empathy. Listening to it felt like being wrapped in a cocoon of comfort and safety, free from worry and stress.

    With no second thought, I gripped his hand, still staring at the ground with a sad look. I had a job. I was in charge of millions of souls a day. How did Mother do it? If I were her daughter, how did she have time for me? Was that why she gave me up? Because she was busy and had a job to do? Or was there another reason? Confused, I couldn¡¯t help but grip Enoxon¡¯s hand exceptionally tightly. I was probably crushing his bones, but he didn¡¯t mind.

    Was this her freedom?

    No. If that was my mother in the dream world, she seemed to care about me. At least, I think she did.

    Enoxon continued to hold my hand, his reflective nature apparent in letting me process my thoughts, offering patience and understanding. His presence was a steady reminder that I wasn''t alone and had someone who understood and cared deeply.

    The sorcerer looked right up at Yushin. ¡°Training will begin in two weeks,¡± he told him. No more, no less. You need to understand this is a significant change for Snow, not something that can be processed within 24 hours.¡± His deep and demanding voice matched Yushin¡¯s reply.

    Yushin hesitated, a stunned look playing on his face as Enoxon¡¯s voice commanded back. But he sighed as he held out his hand to the sorcerer: ¡°Deal. No more, no less. I will continue to allow the Celestial Realm to guide the souls¡ªbut they know you¡¯re alive, Snow. They don¡¯t know who you are but know you¡¯re alive.¡± His gaze turned to face me. We can get through this.¡±

    He had such a gentle spirit, and I was grateful that he was a friend of mine. I remember how he stated he was 100 or 200 years old. I still didn¡¯t quite understand that, but if that¡¯s how people here in the Underworld age, then I wonder how long they roam these planets. Enoxon was a human, right, like me. How was he still alive then?

    Did he know my mother?

    I opened up to speak, but Yushin beat me to it, ¡°Two weeks from now, Snow, you will be training with me as the Reaper.¡± He stated.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Enoxon replied, reaching out to grab and shake his hand.

    With that, Yushin smiled brightly and looked at me, ¡°I¡¯ll see you then, Little Snow.¡±

    The sorcerer let out a huge sigh and helped me to my feet.

    Taking his gracious help, I pulled myself up with him and dusted my own body off. I was sad, confused, and a little scared too. It would be a big change for me, much more than what I¡¯ve ever done in my life before. Sure, I¡¯ve been working since I was 16 with the death of my parents¡­ Well, Ren and Sayuri.

    ¡°Can we go home, Enoxon?¡± I asked him, quietly as a mouse.

    ¡°Ah, of course, kid,¡± he said, patting me on the head and ruffling my hair. But before we do,¡± he said gently.

    A soft smile played on his lips as I locked gazes with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back,¡± he told me, taking my hand. It¡¯s been quiet since Yushin stole you.¡± A soft chuckle escaped him as he held his staff out before him.

    ¡°Neat stick,¡± I commented, gazing over the black and blue staff he held close to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Shadowfell, the Memory of Illuminated Dreams,¡± he stated as he held it out. The crescent moon at the top was imbued with a magical essence, something that made my skin prickle a little.

    ¡°It almost looks like Yuna,¡± I commented. ¡°The coloring, that is.¡±

    ¡°It was made of the same essence she was made of,¡± he replied. I typically don¡¯t need it, but it¡¯s pretty neat to look at sometimes. I¡¯ll have to tell you about it one day,¡± Enoxon told me. Now, hold on tight! My magic is a little iffy at the moment. Oh, and the house is still a wreck. Kurai has, well, not been himself lately,¡± he commented with a frown.

    Things were different in the home. Items were in various places¡ªnot like they were when I first arrived. Knowing that Kurai¡¯s magic had grown powerful enough to nearly burn the house to the ground made me wonder what happened. I assumed he got angry and almost destroyed it when Yushin returned home without me.

    The living room still had the same gothic aesthetic but was painted a darker blue. It felt as though the house had been rebuilt differently. Large and off to the right side, the fireplace lit up the dark blue room with a fire crackling. In front of the fireplace sat a brown round table, low to the ground and covered in books. Closest to the windows at the back of the room was a curved couch adorned with blue and red pillows, with bookshelves behind the sofa and on both sides of the windows. Even the large, new stained glass window was different¡ªit wasn¡¯t colored but had a beautiful look. Honestly, the room felt a little bit more like home. It was messy, with books scattered on the floor, but that was okay.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect,¡± I said with a happy smile, clapping my hands together.

    Enoxon, leaning on his staff a little and resting his chin on it, said, ¡°It took a while to put back together, but Astaroth and Yushin are quite the decorators, actually.¡±

    I turned to face him, noticing his smile, but there was a hint of sadness flickering in his eyes. It was subtle but unmistakable. Our eyes met, and I could tell that he realized I had seen through his facade. His smile faltered, and he quickly turned away, unable to hide his emotions.

    Seeing Enoxon''s sadness made my heart ache. He always tried to be the strong one, the reassuring presence, but in that moment, I saw his vulnerability. It reminded me that even the strongest people have their breaking points. I felt empathy and concern, wanting to reach out and comfort him just as he had comforted me so many times.

    But before I could question it, he dismissed me. ¡°You oughta go and see Kurai. He¡¯ll be happy to see you and not want to burn more things down,¡± he chuckled.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I questioned.

    He nodded quickly and turned away to leave the newly renovated living room. Quickly, I reached out to grab his wrists, stopping him. Out of the kindness of his heart, I gave him a tight hug. My head fell against his chest, and I could hear his heart beating rather quickly. The sudden touch probably shocked him. ¡°Thanks, Enoxon, for bringing me back here,¡± I told him.

    The sorcerer hesitated, his arms tentatively reaching out, wanting to return my hug but seeming unsure. Slowly, he wrapped his arms around me, holding me tightly. The hug was warm, and I could tell he really needed it. One hand reached around my head, holding me closely.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay, Snow,¡± he murmured. His voice was filled with relief and a hint of vulnerability. We stayed in the embrace momentarily, finding comfort in each other¡¯s presence.

    When he finally let go, he rested his hands on my shoulders and smiled at me. His green eyes were a bit brighter than they had been just a few moments before. ¡°I¡¯ll start dinner, and we can sit down together. Sound good?¡± he said, his voice carrying a renewed warmth and determination.

    I nodded to him, pulled away, and headed up the stairs. As I climbed the spiral stairway, I stopped momentarily to look at Enoxon. He was pleased, and I could tell because his face was just lighting up. Despite his age and might, watching his reaction reminded me of a little kid who had just received something they had been wanting for a while. It made me happy knowing that he was okay now.

    I continued up the stairs, noticing that everything was a bit different upstairs as well¡ªthe ceiling and walls were higher than before. The walls still had pictures adorning them. I tiptoed, wanting to surprise him. He¡¯d probably smell me, though, right? He¡¯s a fox, after all. Maybe he was asleep.

    I looked at his door, smiling in anticipation. I wasn¡¯t sure why I missed him so much, but I did. Perhaps it was the demon-guardian-pact nonsense, but I was excited. Slowly, I knocked on the door, which creaked open a little. I poked my head through the door, seeing a lump under the blankets. I crept up to the blankets, stopping by the side. Once there, I grinned wickedly and pulled the sheets off quickly. ¡°KURAI!¡± I squealed.

    But¡­ he wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Kurai?¡± I called, gazing around the darkened room. His room had changed a little; the plants inside looked dead rather than well taken care of, which made me heartbroken. There was no sign of him.

    ¡°Kurai?¡± I called again, opening the door to the closet. Nothing.

    Then, I felt a cold breeze from outside creep in, whisking against my skin and chilling it. My gaze immediately flew to the porch doors¡ªthe same doors he had brought me through the first time he took me elsewhere. Seeing that the doors were open, I began to get worried. As I walked towards the porch door, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye on the floor. It was a small, rectangular piece of paper that had been partially ripped. I picked it up, intending to throw it in the trash, but as I turned it over, I was shocked to see that it was a blood-stained piece of old parchment. The trail of blood led to the open doors outside. I quivered in fear, unable to shake the feeling that something was wrong. Kurai was hurt.

    ¡°Kurai¡­¡± I whispered, staring outside at the porch and the snow-covered, darkened forest ahead of me.

 Chapter Twenty-Six - Training with an Overlord

Chapter Twenty-Six

    Training with an Overlord

    <hr>

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

 Chapter Twenty-Seven - Echoes of Redemption

Chapter Twenty-Seven

    Echoes of Redemption

    <hr>

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

 Chapter Twenty-Eight - The Road to Tartarus

    Chapter Twenty-Eight

    The Road to Tartarus

    <hr>

    The night continued with Enoxon and I talking and sharing stories from our past lives. Mine was being with stories about my human realm friends¡ªone he said he missed having. He told me he didn¡¯t have many friends from the human realm, but he was glad to have me. It was nice having someone around who was human¡ªeven if I wasn¡¯t a complete human anymore, or I guess I never had been.

    I heard soft snoring on my other side and guessed Enoxon had drifted asleep. He looked exhausted when they awed me in the Reaper¡¯s Cove. Carefully, I climbed off the bed, looking over the sorcerer, half on my bed and half hanging off. I grabbed my dagger underneath my pillow and a backpack from the closet. The Grimoire that Astaroth gave me was sitting on the desk. I approached it, staring at it. I didn¡¯t even hesitate.

    ¡°Sorry, Enoxon,¡± I murmured to him as I scrambled to my feet. I grabbed a few things from my closet and explored the rest of the house. I needed to find something that I could use, right?

    I was going to go to Tartarus.

    Without Enoxon. I wasn¡¯t going to let him put himself through danger like that. I was the one the demons wanted, right?

    The fox leaped off my bed behind me, tilting its head as it gazed at me, its purple eyes shimmering with curiosity. It scrutinized me as if questioning my actions. I hushed it and quietly crept out of my room. Wandering up and down the hallway, I searched for Enoxon. Being a sorcerer, he might have some items I could use. I checked the various doors in the hallway before finally finding Enoxon¡¯s. After a moment of hesitation, I took a deep breath and opened the door. "For Kurai," I whispered.

    As I stepped into Enoxon''s room, the disarray immediately struck me. Papers and scrolls were scattered everywhere, artifacts and trinkets lay amidst open books, and strange, glowing symbols adorned the walls.

    Trying to make as little noise as possible, I searched the room. I needed something that could help me navigate through Tartarus. Enoxon had spent much time researching the underworld¡ªthere had to be something useful here.

    I first checked the desk, which was overflowing with parchment and old maps. Carefully, I sifted through the piles, looking for anything that resembled a map or guide to Tartarus. Among the mess, I found a rolled-up piece of parchment labeled "Paths of Tartarus." My heart raced; this could be precisely what I needed.

    Next, I turned to my fox familiar, who had followed me silently into the room. "Find something useful," I whispered. The fox''s purple eyes shimmered with understanding as it sniffed around the room, darting between piles of books and artifacts.

    While the fox searched, I moved to the shelves filled with vials and bottles. Enoxon was known for his elixirs¡ªperhaps there was one that could grant protection or enhance my abilities. After searching, I found a small vial labeled "Elixir of Vitality." It was said to boost one''s endurance and strength, which is precisely what I might need to survive the harsh conditions of Tartarus.

    Just then, the fox gave a soft yip, drawing my attention. It had found something beneath a stack of ancient tomes. I quickly moved to see what it had discovered. There, hidden under the books, was a peculiar artifact¡ªa small, glowing amulet pulsed with a gentle blue light.

    Curiosity piqued, I picked up the amulet and felt a slight warmth. Although I needed to figure out its purpose, something told me it could prove helpful on my journey.

    With the map, elixir, and the mysterious amulet in hand, I took one last look at Enoxon, still asleep and blissfully unaware, and whispered, "Thank you." I gestured for the fox to follow. I sat this stuff down at the desk in his room to examine the paths and markings. The detailed map showed various routes, landmarks, and Dangers within Tartarus. I needed this map to get through the place.

    The Elixir of Vitality was securely placed in my pouch, ready to be used. I held the amulet in my hand, still unsure of its purpose but feeling a strange sense of reassurance from its gentle glow. I wore it around my neck, hoping its hidden power would reveal itself when it was right.

    As I finished my preparations, I glanced at my familiar fox. "Ready?" I asked softly. The fox gave a slight nod, its eyes filled with determination. With everything in place, I took a deep breath and opened the door to the outside world.

    Was the portal to Tartarus still open? After leaving Enoxon¡¯s room, I went back to Kurai¡¯s room. Sure enough, the portal¡ªstill glimmering through the door to the outside porch¡ªopened. I stared at it, looking around the nogitsune¡¯s scorched and now blood-stained room.

    ¡°Kurai, what happened?¡± I asked, my eyes resting on the now scorched and wilted white cherry blossom tree¡ªthe Shadowflame Sakura. Kurai told me it was a plant that allowed increased fire resistance. Perhaps it would be helpful?

    I scanned the tree to see if there were any leaves or flowers left. At the top, there was one fully blooming white flower. I reached up to it and gently preened it, hoping to use it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing,¡± I murmured sadly, holding it close. ¡°But I need to save Kurai,¡± I whispered. ¡°Please.¡± As if this flower could hear me.

    Gently wrapping it up, I placed it in my bag on top of my other things. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ember,¡± I told the little fox.

    I approached the door leading to Tartarus once more. Taking a deep breath, I picked up Ember, held it close, and stepped through the portal into a world unknown.

    As I crossed the threshold, the air around me changed instantly. It was heavy, filled with the scent of sulfur and a strange, oppressive energy. The landscape before me was like nothing I had ever seen¡ªa desolate, rocky expanse with rivers of molten lava crisscrossing the ground. The sky was an eerie shade of red, with dark clouds swirling ominously.

    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s a completely different realm! There¡¯s not a drop of ice or snow here,¡± I commented, staring at everything in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure where to begin. Where would whoever have taken Tartarus? I don¡¯t know a single thing about this place.¡± I murmured, feeling overwhelmed. But when I turned back around, the portal was gone.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s unexpected. That''s okay, Ember. There is one path for now; let¡¯s just follow it.¡±

    The oppressive heat and desolate landscape seemed never-ending as I continued my journey through Tartarus. Suddenly, a flicker of movement caught my eye. I turned to see a small, impish figure darting between the rocks. It was slender and agile, with bat-like wings and a mischievous grin that revealed sharp, pointed teeth.

    "Well, well, what do we have here?" the figure chortled, its voice a mix of curiosity and amusement. "A lost little lamb wandering into Tartarus?"

    I tightened my grip on Ember and took a cautious step back. "Who are you?" I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady.

    The creature''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "Names are such fickle things, don''t you think? But you can call me Lyra. I suppose you could say I''m... a guide of sorts. But not the kind you''re used to."

    Lyra flitted closer, her wings beating softly. "You see, I don''t give away secrets for free. I prefer a bit of fun and a bit of play. But don''t worry, little lamb, I''ll help you¡ªif you can keep up." She laughed, the sound echoing around the rocky expanse.

    I frowned, unsure whether to trust this impish guide. "What do you want from me?"

    Lyra''s grin widened. "Simple. I want to see how far you will go to save your friend. And in return, I''ll lead you through the twists and turns of Tartarus. But be warned, little lamb, my help comes with a price. You may find yourself in situations that require... creativity to escape."

    I looked the creature over; who knew if they were lying? I frowned. I shouldn¡¯t have made deals with demons or other animals, but if this could have led me to Kurai, perhaps we could have agreed.

    With a playful wink, Lyra hovered just out of reach. "So, do we have a deal?"

    I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Deal. But no tricks that could put us in serious danger."

    "Oh, I wouldn''t dream of it," Lyra said, her grin never wavering. "Now, let''s get moving. Tartarus waits for no one."

    With Lyra leading the way, I felt apprehension and curiosity. This mischievous guide might not be trustworthy, but I had no choice. As we ventured deeper into the infernal landscape, I kept a wary eye on Lyra, ready for whatever tricks she might have.

    ¡°So, little Lamb,¡± Lyra called back over. ¡°What brings you to such a forsaken place? We haven¡¯t seen a mortal here in a very long time. Surely, you aren¡¯t here just for a scroll - and it looks like you¡¯ve some magic. But I don¡¯t sense a strong magic from you. Rather, a weak one.¡±

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I um¡­. I just need to save my friend; he was taken by someone or something.¡± I said sheepishly as I avoided the little demon¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Ah, a brave little lamb! You are mortal, though; why are you risking your mortal life for a demon in Hell?¡± Lyra questioned, floating closer and examining me with skepticism and intrigue.

    ¡°He¡¯s important to me,¡± I replied, my voice firm.

    ¡°Oooooh, a he? Are you interested in this demon? A mortal like you, interested in a demon? Quite an interesting mix!¡± Lyra¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement.

    I felt my cheeks flush slightly but stood my ground. ¡°He¡¯s my friend, and I owe it to him to try and save him. Besides, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be trapped here.¡±

    Lyra¡¯s expression softened just a bit, though her playful demeanor remained. ¡°You mortals and your emotions. Always so complicated. Well, I suppose it makes things more entertaining for me.¡±

    ¡°Just help me find him,¡± I said, trying to keep the frustration out of my voice. ¡°That¡¯s all I ask.¡±

    ¡°Very well, little lamb,¡± Lyra said, floating ahead. ¡°But remember, Tartarus is full of surprises, and not all are pleasant.¡±

    "How noble," Lyra said with a smirk, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "But how do you plan to accomplish that with such weak magic? Do you even know what you''re up against?"

    "I''ll do whatever it takes," I said firmly, ignoring her taunts. "I''m not afraid."

    Lyra laughed, the sound echoing eerily in the barren landscape. "We''ll see about that, little lamb. Tartarus has a way of revealing one''s true nature. But for now, let''s play a little game."

    Before I could respond, Lyra darted ahead, disappearing behind a large boulder. I hurried to catch up, facing three identical paths, each leading in a different direction.

    "Choose wisely, little lamb," Lyra echoed around me, though I couldn''t see her. "One path leads to your friend, another to certain doom, and the third... well, let''s just say it''s a surprise."

    I hesitated, trying to make sense of the situation. Each path looked equally treacherous, and there needed to be a clear indication of which one to take.

    "Tick-tock," Lyra''s voice teased. "Time''s running out. Make your choice."

    Ember restlessly jumped out of my arms and landed on the ground with a thud. The little fox cub ran ahead to one of the paths and yipped at me. It stared at me and pointed to the path then. ¡°Ok, that one it is, then.¡±

    Suddenly, the ground beneath me gave way, and I slid down a steep, rocky slope. I struggled to find something to hold onto, but the momentum was too strong. As I was about to lose hope, strong hands grabbed me and pulled me to safety.

    "Well, well, looks like you chose the surprise," Lyra said, her grin wider than before. "I must say, I''m impressed. Most people would have fallen to their doom."

    I glared at her, panting from the ordeal. "What was the point of that?"

    "It''s just a little test," Lyra said with a shrug. I must see if you have the wits and courage to survive Tartarus. You passed... for now."

    Catching my breath, I looked around to find Ember sitting calmly, wagging his tail as if he knew all along. ''Good job, Ember,'' I said, giving the fox cub a grateful pat.

    Lyra floated ahead, her mischievous smile never fading. ''Come on, little lamb. Your friend awaits, but the trials are far from over.''

    Determined, I followed her, ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead. With Lyra''s guidance, Ember''s instincts, and my unwavering resolve, I knew I had a chance to rescue Kurai and bring him back from the depths of Tartarus."

    We continued down the path, the air growing thicker and the atmosphere more oppressive with every step. The tunnel walls seemed to close in, and the dim light barely penetrated the darkness ahead. I could hear distant, eerie sounds echoing through the passage, making it hard to tell what lay ahead.

    Lyra''s voice cut through the silence. "Tartarus is a place of torment and despair, little lamb. Each step brings you closer to your friend and deeper into danger."

    I nodded, my resolve unwavering. "I can¡¯t give up, I need to find Kurai.¡±

    "Kurai? Did you¡­ say Kurai?" Lyra questioned, her voice trembling with fear and astonishment...

    "Yes, Kurai is my friend," I confirmed, eyes locked onto hers. "I have to find him and bring him back."

    Lyra''s expression shifted dramatically, her face paling as she stepped back. "Kurai... the Nogitsune? The trickster spirit? You... you must be mistaken. You¡¯re a mortal searching for a Demon Spirit such as a Nogitsune?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a trickster,¡± I said quickly to defend him. ¡°He¡¯s a guardian, my guardian.¡±

    Lyra''s fear was palpable, and she vigorously shook her head. "You don¡¯t understand, little lamb. Nogitsune is powerful and dangerous. They thrive on chaos and deception. If he''s here, in Tartarus, it¡¯s for a reason. You should forget about him."

    ¡°I can¡¯t give up, Kurai,¡± I told her, frowning.

    ¡°Forget it, kid,¡± The demon bat growled.

    "I can''t!" I exclaimed, my voice echoing through the dark tunnel. "Kurai is important to me, and I can''t leave him here. I have to find him!"

    Lyra''s eyes filled with a mix of pity and apprehension. "You¡¯re determined but don¡¯t know what you''re up against. The Heart of Shadows is where the strongest and most dangerous souls are tested. If Kurai is there, he might be beyond saving.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Lyra,¡± I told her, my resolve hardening. ¡°I will find him.¡±

    Lyra''s expression hardened. "You don¡¯t understand. The true beast behind Kurai... it¡¯s not something you can fight or save. He¡¯s a Nogitsune, a creature of pure chaos and darkness. If you try to find him, you might not come back."

    "I don¡¯t believe that," I replied, my voice steady. "Kurai has always protected me. I know there''s good in him, and I won¡¯t give up on him."

    ¡°I can¡¯t be responsible for a stupid mortal,¡± the creature growled. ¡°You¡¯re no match for what you¡¯ll come across, Little Lamb. You will be devoured, just as a sheep is by a wolf.¡± With that, the bat creature fluttered upwards and disappeared into the flames of Tartarus.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what she was on about,¡± I sighed, returning to the little fox cub sitting before a rock. ¡°We¡¯ll find Kurai together,¡± I said, patting the head of my familiar. My connection with Kurai was strong here in Tartarus - even if I didn¡¯t know where I was.

    I paused, sat down on one of the rocks nearby, and pulled out the grimoire I was given. Perhaps there was some kind of tracking spell?

    Ember came up to me and pawed at my leg, nudging me.

    ¡°Hold on, Ember,¡± I dismissed it.

    Flipping through the ancient pages, I searched for a spell that could help me locate Kurai. The grimoire was filled with spells of protection, conjuration, and enchantment, but I needed something specific. My fingers traced over the ornate illustrations and arcane symbols, hoping to find the answer.

    Ember nudged me again, more insistently this time. I glanced down at my familiar, who looked at me pleadingly.

    ¡°What is it, Ember?¡± I asked, slightly exasperated.

    Ember pawed at the grimoire, and I realized my familiar might be trying to tell me something. I followed Ember¡¯s gaze to a page that seemed to glow faintly. The title read:

    ¡°Guidance of the Lost: A Spell to Find What You Seek¡±

    "Thanks, Mom!" I cheered quietly.

    My heart quickened. Was this it? I carefully read through the instructions. The spell required a personal item belonging to the one I sought and a focus on my energy and intent. I frowned as I looked into my bag. The only thing I had that was of Kurai¡¯s was the Lotus. But it was a fire-resistant lotus that I could use here if needed. But this was important.

    I glanced at Ember, who seemed to nod in encouragement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s try this,¡± I said, determined.

    I took a deep breath and gently pulled the fire-resistant Lotus from my bag. Holding it in my hands, I could feel a faint warmth, a reminder of Kurai''s presence.

    "Here goes nothing," I whispered, placing the Lotus on the ground before me. I closed my eyes and focused on Kurai, remembering his laughter, strength, and bond.

    I began to chant the incantation from the grimoire, my voice steady and filled with intent:

    ¡°By the light of the moon and the shadows of the night,

    Guide my path to the one out of sight.

    Through the dark and through the flame,

    Lead me to Kurai. Call him by name.¡±

    As the words left my lips, the Lotus started to glow with an intense, fiery light. I could feel the magic working, the connection between Kurai and the Lotus strengthening the spell.

    "Ember, I think it¡¯s working!" I exclaimed, standing up. The fox cub yipped in agreement, ready to follow the newfound path.

    With renewed determination, I followed the pull of the Lotus, feeling an invisible thread guiding me through the treacherous landscape of Tartarus. Ember trotted alongside me, his presence a comforting reminder that I was not alone in this journey.

    No matter what dangers lay ahead, I was ready to face them. Kurai needed me, and I would not let anything stand in my way.

    With the Lotus guiding me, I ventured deeper into the ominous depths of Tartarus. The landscape around me was a twisted nightmare, filled with jagged rocks and rivers of molten lava. The air was thick with the acrid smell of sulfur, and the sky above was a swirling maelstrom of dark clouds and flickering flames.

    Tartarus was a place of eternal torment and despair, where the damned souls roamed in agony. The cries and wails of the tormented echoed through the air, a constant reminder of the suffering that pervaded this hellish realm. Shadows danced and twisted around me, their forms shifting and changing with every step I took.

    As I navigated through this forsaken land, I couldn''t shake the feeling of being watched. My senses were on high alert, and Ember''s ears were perked up. His eyes were scanning the surroundings for any signs of danger.

    Suddenly, a low growl rumbled through the air, sending shivers down my spine. I turned to see a massive figure emerging from the shadows. The creature was unlike anything I had ever seen before. It stood on two powerful legs, its body covered in thick, obsidian scales that glinted in the fiery light. Its eyes burned with an intense, malevolent glow, and its claws were as sharp as the jagged rocks that littered the ground.

    ¡°Who dares trespass in the depths of Tartarus?¡± The fiend rumbled, its voice like the grinding of a stone.

    I took a step back, my heart pounding in my chest. Ember stood his ground, his hackles raised and a fierce determination in his eyes.

    "We seek someone dear to us," I said, my voice steady despite the fear coursing through me. "We mean no harm."

    ¡°You are¡­ But a mortal? How did you get here?¡± the fiend demanded, giving us a cold glare as it crawled towards us. ¡°Not a lost soul¡ªbut¡­¡± The creature¡¯s nostrils flared as it caught a scent of air. ¡°... A Reaper?¡±

    My heart skipped a beat at the mention of the word "Reaper." The realization had only recently dawned on me, and I still accepted this newfound identity.

    The fiend''s eyes narrowed, and it studied me with suspicion and curiosity. ¡°Reapers don¡¯t come to Tartarus¡ªthis is unheard of. Your presence here disrupts the natural order,¡± the beast hissed.

    ¡°I understand - but this is important, please!¡± I begged up to him.

    ¡°You are not like The Lady in Red. You are weak, fragile, and impatient,¡± The beast growled, approaching me. ¡°You are but a child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child!¡± I snapped back, giving him a cold glare. ¡°I just want to get Kurai back,¡± I said, my voice dropping quietly.

    The fiend let out a low growl, its eyes flickering with uncertainty. "Kurai... That name is unfamiliar to me. But regardless, you cannot pass without proving your worth."

    I nodded, understanding that there was no other way. "What must I do to prove myself?"

    The fiend grinned, revealing its rows of sharp teeth. "You must face me in combat. Only by defeating me will you earn the right to continue your journey."

    ¡°FIGHT!!¡± I exclaimed. You want me to fight an all-powerful, fiery beast of Tartarus?! I don¡¯t even know what Tartarus means!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem - you chose to venture here - despite the warnings of Lyra.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± I murmured quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to find Kurai.¡±

    ¡°Prepare yourself, Reaper. This will be a fight unlike any you¡¯ve faced before.¡±

    I tightened my grip on the Lotus, feeling its warmth and power flow through me. With Ember by my side, I knew we could overcome this formidable guardian. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no other way?¡± I asked the guardian in hopes.

    ¡°Silence,¡± It snarled at me.

    This was it. This is how I find Kurai.

 Chapter Twenty-Nine - Noxaris

Chapter Twenty-Nine

    Noxaris

    <hr>

    I

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

 Chapter Thirty - Shackles of Tartarus

Chapter Thirty

    Shackles of Tartarus

    <hr>

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

 Chapter Thirty-One - The Dream Walker

<hr>

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

 Chapter Thirty-Two - The Abyssal Garden

    Chapter Thirty-Two

    The Abyssal Gardens

    <hr>

    ¡°There¡¯s no one here, you big oaf,¡± a second voice sounded, dripping with disdain. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen a soul in moons come to Tartarus, let alone here.¡±

    ¡°There is someone here, M¡¯Lady,¡± the first voice insisted.

    ¡°It was probably one of your little garden imps,¡± the second voice retorted dismissively, but I could sense the underlying tension.

    Kurai, we need to go, please. I thought urgently.

    I told you I¡¯d sneak us in. Kurai replied, But first, I can¡¯t be in this form here - I¡¯d burn things to the ground.

    With a graceful shift, Kurai transformed from his extra-large fire-fox form to his human form¡ªthe one I was so familiar with. His multiple tails trailed behind him as I awkwardly slid from his fox back to his human back.

    Before I could protest, he securely grabbed my legs, carrying me like a piggyback ride. I felt my face flush with embarrassment, not because of my broken foot but because of the sheer awkwardness of being taken this way.

    "Uh, Kurai, this is really..." I began, my words stumbling over my embarrassment.

    "Hold on tight," he interrupted, his voice steady and reassuring. I glanced at his face, expecting to see annoyance or impatience. Still, his expression was calm and focused, with a hint of amusement in his eyes. His lips curled into a slight, knowing smile as if he found my embarrassment endearing.

    Despite mortification, I wrapped my arms around his shoulders, trying to ignore the heat rising to my cheeks. Kurai didn''t seem to mind; he focused entirely on our mission.

    We reached the boundary of the Abyssal Garden. Kurai paused momentarily, eyes scanning the area for any signs of danger. Satisfied that we were alone, he continued, slipping past the imposing gate and into the garden''s outer edges.

    The Abyssal Garden was a place of eerie beauty, with dark, twisted plants and glowing flowers that cast an otherworldly light. Kurai moved with purpose, searching for a secluded spot where we could hide from our pursuers. His eyes fell upon a dense thicket of bushes near a large, ancient tree. The foliage was thick and dark, providing the perfect cover.

    "Here," Kurai whispered, his voice barely audible. He gently set me down, ensuring I was comfortable, before carefully parting the bushes to reveal a hidden hollow. It was just large enough for the three of us to fit inside.

    Ember, my familiar fox spirit, appeared by my side. Her small, fiery form radiates warmth and reassurance. She nuzzles against my leg, sensing my anxiety and offering her silent support. I was grateful for the little fox cub, honestly. I¡¯m glad my familiar is back with me.

    ¡°Sorry you had to carry me,¡± I quietly said to Kurai, avoiding his gaze as my cheeks still felt warm from the embarrassment.

    Kurai shifted slightly, his expression a mix of annoyance and something softer. He crossed his arms, leaning against the cave''s mossy wall. "Don''t be stupid," he muttered, his voice gruff but lacking its usual edge. You were hurt. What was I supposed to do, leave you behind?"

    I glanced up at him, surprised by the uncharacteristic gentleness in his tone. He noticed my look and quickly turned away, a faint blush coloring his cheeks.

    "Besides," he continued, trying to sound indifferent, "it''s not like you''re heavy or anything." He paused, then whispered quietly, "Just... make sure you don''t get hurt again. It''s a hassle."

    ¡°I¡¯ll try not to get thrown into a rock next time.¡± A small smile tugged at my lip, and my heart lit up. "Maybe I''ll aim to get thrown into some flowers instead." Despite his rough exterior, his concern shone through. ¡°Thank you, Kurai,¡± I said softly.

    ¡°Let me see your ankle,¡± he demanded, ignoring my thank you.

    I huffed at his response but could not move my leg anyway¡ªit hurt too much. So I grunted as I picked it up as best I could with my hand, carefully guiding my ankle without it flopping over. Even Ember had grabbed my destroyed socks and helped me.

    ¡°Oh, Great Overlords,¡± Kurai sighed as he gently picked up the end of my foot and held my ankle. He guided it to straighten my leg out. ¡°Hold still.¡±

    ¡°Kurai, you really need to save your strength,¡± I told him, frowning.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine - I haven¡¯t slept in almost a week - I am okay.¡±

    ¡°A WEEK?!¡± I gasped. ¡°Kurai, you mean to tell me you haven¡¯t slept in a week?!¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t,¡± he said genuinely. The Nogitsune lifted his hand and began to wave it over my leg, his amber eyes closing as he did so. The warmth of the healing I was so used to from him began running through me. It felt just like when he¡¯d work on my side, trying to rid the demon¡¯s mark.

    ¡°Kurai, that¡¯s not okay,¡± I told him gently, reaching to rest my hand on his wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± He replied gruffly, massaging the little magic he had left.

    My gaze swept over him. I couldn¡¯t believe he hadn¡¯t slept in so long. How was he still here? Was he okay? If I am even up over 24 hours, I¡¯m exhausted. Perhaps being a demon has something to do with it? Or maybe the demon wouldn¡¯t let him sleep?

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep pushing yourself like that, Kurai.¡± I rested my hand on his while he was reconstructing my ankle, and I squeezed it, insisting he stop. ¡°My ankle will heal over time, but you need your strength. I¡¯m halfway relying on you,¡± I said softly. Even you have limitations.¡±

    He stopped, his gaze tired as he lifted his head to lock gazes with me. ¡°Snow, I can¡¯t afford to have limits, especially now that you¡¯re in the picture. My sole duty is to protect¡ª¡±

    I shushed him, scooting closer as his warmth grew stronger the second I moved over. My shoulder, now touching his, I told him gently, ¡°Your sole duty is to keep yourself alive too. I appreciate you being my guardian, I do. But if you ever need to break this contract,¡± my voice lower than a whisper, ¡°I¡¯d do it. All you have to do is tell me. I¡¯d break it for you - Even if it meant losing every connection with you - to see you free.¡± I said, my eyes twinkling with sadness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that; you enjoy having me at your command,¡± he said jokingly. "Demons don¡¯t just get to break contracts, Snow.¡±

    I nodded, my gaze unwavering. "I do, Kurai. I care about you too much to see you suffer because of me. Your freedom is more important than any bond we share. You¡¯re only here because of me.¡±

    Kurai''s usual confident demeanor faltered, and he looked away, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks. "I-I¡¯m not suffering," he stammered, trying to regain his composure.

    I opened my mouth to protest, but he cut me off, his grip on my chin tightening slightly. "Listen to me," he said, his tone softening. "I chose to be here, to run with you the instant you set those chains free. I could¡¯ve easily gone after those pieces of shit,¡± He growled aggressively. ¡°Protecting you is not just an obligation. It''s my purpose. Without you, I¡¯d be lost. Besides, you¡¯re the one who needs protection. What would you do without me?¡±

    I stared back into his amber eyes and could feel his heart beating faster as he said that. ¡°I¡¯d - probably¡­ I¡¯d probably be gone?¡± I whispered to him. ¡°B-but,¡± I said, my cheeks lighting up pink as I spoke. ¡°Perhaps eaten instead? I have no idea,¡± I tried my best to avoid his gaze, but it was damn near impossible.

    "Don''t be ridiculous," he told me gently. I would''ve met you eventually, perhaps another time later. But I still would have been brought to your realm."

    "Maybe not?" I tried to argue, "I need you to take care of yourself, though, Mr. Gaurdian."

    His expression softened, and the weight of his responsibilities lifted momentarily. All his focus was on me in this tiny secluded cave we had escaped into. He sighed, his eyes closing briefly before opening them again. His cheeks tinged with a faint blush, letting go of my chin but now fumbling his fingers into mine, holding them tightly. ¡°I know,¡± He said quietly, his voice a mix of embarrassment and determination. ¡°I¡¯m not good at this kind of thing,¡± He said, embarrassed, turning away from me.

    My stomach churned as his emotions crept into mine. I could feel everything he was feeling¡ªthe pain, the guilt, the embarrassment¡ªall there, clashing with mine. A soft chuckle escaped me as I looked at his blushing face, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You know I can feel your embarrassment, right?¡± I teased him.

    Kurai''s blush deepened, and he quickly turned his head away, trying to regain his usual stoic demeanor. "That''s cheesy, Snow," he mumbled, his voice gruff but lacking its usual edge.

    I nudged him playfully with my shoulder. ¡°Oh, come on, Mr. Serious. Lighten up a bit. You know, I don¡¯t get to see you smile often. It¡¯s like spotting a rare mythical creature.¡±

    He huffed, still looking away. ¡°I do smile,¡± he muttered defensively. ¡°Just... not when you''re looking.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± I leaned in closer closer to him. ¡°How about now? Am I making you smile?¡±

    His body stiffened, and I could feel the heat radiating from his cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± he grumbled, but there was a hint of a smile in his voice.

    ¡°Impossible? Me?¡± I teased, squeezing his hand. ¡°You should see yourself right now, blushing like a schoolboy.¡±

    "Whatever," He muttered. "Let me see your dumb, stupid ankle." His eyes shifted to my leg, and I watched him work.

    His embarrassment is still intense, though. "I guess you have more emotion than rage," I said quietly.

    As he resumed healing my ankle, his movements a bit more awkward than usual, I felt a surge of emotions¡ªhis emotions¡ªwashing over me. It had been three weeks since we last saw each other, and the separation had taken a toll on us. His worry, exhaustion, and something else¡ªsomething more profound¡ªmixed with my feelings of relief and longing.

    "Kurai," I said, my voice trembling slightly. "I missed you."

    Kurai''s hands paused, the glow of his healing magic flickering slightly. His six fox tails seemed to stiffen in response to my words. He looked up, his fox-like ears twitching, their tips darker than the rest of his hair. For a moment, he seemed at a loss for words, his eyes reflecting the depth of his emotions. "I... I missed you too," he admitted reluctantly, his blush deepening. "But don''t get any weird ideas, okay? I''m just¡ª"

    Before he could finish, I reached up and gently tugged on one of his fox ears, a playful smile on my lips. "You know, these ears are adorable when they twitch," I teased, my tone light and affectionate.

    Kurai''s face turned a deeper shade of red, and his ears twitched in response. "Snow cut it out," he grumbled, trying to sound harsh but failing miserably. "I''m serious. I''m trying to focus on your damned ankle."

    I giggled softly, my fingers tracing the outline of one of his six tails. "And these tails... they''re so fluffy. How do you manage to keep them so perfect?"

    "Snow!" he exclaimed, his voice a mix of exasperation and embarrassment. "Stop messing around!"

    I leaned closer, my playful demeanor giving way to a more severe expression. "But I like seeing you like this, Kurai. You always try hard to be tough, but I know you have a softer side. And I miss that side."

    He looked at me, his eyes searching mine for a moment. Our mixed emotions grew stronger, and I could feel his resolve wavering. ¡°Snow,¡± He whispered. ¡°You had no idea how worried I was about you,¡± His voice filled with raw vulnerability. ¡°The instant you disappeared, and everything confused me. I was actually worried about you. I was genuinely worried?! I don''t worry about people - but knowing you went off somewhere with Yushin, knowing damned well, there''s a demon after you. I was actually... Scared. I don''t feel fear - I''m not supposed to. I''m a demon in the Underworld - a Nogitsune. But you... I¡­ I can¡¯t lose you.¡±

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± I promised. ¡°We¡¯ll get through this together.¡± I offered him a gentle smile.

    ¡°You¡­ are... so.." He tried to speak, but it seemed his voice was lost. He leaned in suddenly and pressed his lips against mine. I was too stunned to react momentarily, but then I kissed him back, my hands gently cradling his face. This kiss carried all the emotions we had been holding back¡ªrelief, longing, and something unspoken yet powerful. When we finally pulled away, both of us were breathless. Kurai''s face was a deep shade of red, and he looked everywhere but at me.

    Suddenly, Kurai pulled away, his eyes wide with panic and his face flushed with embarrassment. "Shit,¡± I heard him murmur under his breath. ¡°I''m sorry," he stammered, looking down at the ground. "I shouldn''t have done that. I¡¯m your Guardian, not¨C¡±

    Before he could finish, I grabbed his hand, pulling him back towards me. "Kurai, stop," I said firmly, my voice steady despite the rush of emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± I whispered to him.

    He looked up at me, eyes wide with surprise and uncertainty. "Snow, I¡ª"

    I didn¡¯t let him finish. I leaned in and kissed him again, more passionately this time, letting him know through my actions that it was okay¡ªthat we were okay. His initial shock melted away, and he slowly responded, his hands finding their way to my waist, pulling me closer.

    The kiss deepened. When we finally pulled away again, both of us were breathless, but this time, Kurai''s eyes held a mixture of relief and wonder.

    "Snow..." he began, his voice barely above a whisper.

    I smiled, resting my forehead against his. ¡°We¡¯re in this together, remember? I came to Tartarus, stupid as hell of me to do, knowing I don¡¯t know anything yet.¡±

    His eyes searched mine, and his expression softened, those amber eyes staring into mine with a slight smile. ¡°Thank you for coming here for me," he whispered, pulling me closer and wrapping his arms around me tightly. His tail wrapped around me as he held me close to his body. ¡°I promise, as your guardian, I will not let anything happen to you,¡± he whispered as if we were the only two people in the world. ¡°I-if you let me.¡±

    ¡°Only if you swear to me, you¡¯ll take care of yourself,¡± I told him.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just a demon in hell,¡± he chuckled, his adorable smile returning. "I''m stuck in a pact with one of the strongest Reapers I know.¡±

    "I wouldn''t say strongest," I said embarrassingly. "I don''t really know much."

    "Plenty of time to learn," He reassured me as his hand reached the back of my head, gently running his hands through my white hair.

    Finally, Kurai loosened his grip slightly, his hands resting on my waist. "Let''s get that ankle of yours fixed up," he said, his tone gentle yet focused. "We have much to do, and I need you ready."

    I nodded, grateful for his care and concern. As he resumed healing my ankle, I watched him work, his concentration unwavering. His hands moved with precision, a soft glow emanating from his fingertips as he channeled his energy into the healing process. In these moments, I truly appreciated the depth of his dedication and the lengths he would go to protect me.

    I felt his earlier embarrassment fade away, soon replaced by a sense of pride and excitement. A small chuckle escaped my lips as I observed him. He¡¯s always cared. I just knew it. Every interaction, every conversation, every time I needed someone¡ªhe was there for me since day one. I mean, he had to be, right? But was he only there because that''s what I wanted? No, he said he didn¡¯t want to break the contract. Or was that just a cover-up? My head swirled with questions and doubts creeping in.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn to relax,¡± he said gently. I can feel your emotions, too. You¡¯ve nothing to worry about, okay? I meant every word I¡¯ve said.¡±

    Sensing my inner turmoil, Kurai looked up, his eyes meeting mine with a steady gaze.

    His reassurance washed over me like a calming wave, and I took a deep breath, letting go of the doubts gnawing at me. Kurai''s presence constantly reminded me that I wasn¡¯t alone in this. He was more than just my Guardian; he was my partner, confidant, and perhaps more.

    A few minutes after working, he patted my ankle gently. ¡°How¡¯s that feel?¡± He questioned me.

    ¡°It feels better, thank you,¡± I said, wincing at the pain in my side where the demon had marked me. Luckily, my arm wasn¡¯t hurting, and the mark on my side was a bit burned.

    ¡°Ah yeah,¡± He murmured, closing in on me again. ¡°Here, lay down.¡±

    ¡°Kurai, there are too many rocks here,¡± I huffed.

    ¡°I know,¡± Kurai said quietly, his tail ruffling behind me. ¡°Just do it?¡± The nogitsune motioned to the black tails stacked on each other, almost like a pillow. He ran a hand through his hair, and I noticed he was sweating slightly. To think about it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him sweat - was he really this worn out?

    ¡°Kurai, I think-¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± He shushed me, giving me a slight glance with those amber eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my turn to take care of you, okay? I promise I will rest after this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a week since you¡¯ve slept.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s been three since I¡¯ve been able to help you,¡± he recoiled as he looked at his clothes. Your clothes are destroyed, your hair is a mess, but I''m here for you now,¡± he added, and a slight chuckle left him. You really tried to fight Gorathar?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± I questioned as I felt his gentle hands run down my side with quick motions, full of heat.

    ¡°The demon-beast, I assume. He was the one at the very beginning,¡± He stated as his hands touched my skin gently.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. But Ember saved me,¡± I said with a soft smile. "I was able to get away thanks to¡­¡± I trailed off as I remembered Enoxon, who had initially helped me.

    ¡°Thanks to?¡± Kurai questioned, his hands resting on my side as he began the session.

    His warm hands sent shivers down my spine, such a gentle touch as he did so. I could feel his nails tracing the black lines on my skin. It tickled.

    ¡°... Enoxon,¡± I murmured. "I took a pendant from his room, and he connected with me telepathically,¡± I explained to Kurai. He told me a spell that I should use, and I was able to get away.¡±

    ¡°Traitor,¡± Kurai spat at the name ¡®Enoxon,¡¯ his anger fueling him now and replacing all the compassion. I don¡¯t think he realized that his nails were no longer ticklish but rather painful now.

    ¡°Kurai,¡± I murmured, glancing down at his hands, which were no longer gentle.

    ¡°S-sorry!¡± He quickly said, his ears flattening against his head. ¡°I, um, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± I said quickly to calm him down. ¡°But no, Enoxon told me to use the pendant and told me a spell that allowed me to go invisible.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how he tracked you,¡± Kurai said, ears flat. "He knew exactly where you were and what you were doing. Where is the pendant now?¡± He asked me as he resumed focusing on the demon mark.

    I glanced toward the backpack, not even thinking about how it could be the possible way Enoxon was trying to track us. Worry washed over me, as I had hoped the pendant wasn¡¯t still there. I used my foot to pull the backpack closer to Kurai and me, opening it the best I could. I couldn¡¯t see anything but the Grimoire from where I was lying. ¡°Last I had, it was in the backpack,¡± I explained to Kurai.

    He paused for a moment and searched it for me, but the only thing he pulled out was the Grimoire. ¡°It must¡¯ve fallen out,¡± he said with relief. "You can¡¯t take things from sorcerers. It¡¯s always going to have some kind of spell on it.¡±

    ¡°Well, he saved me from a fight with that Gorathar guy,¡± I commented, feeling slightly bad. Perhaps this was all a big misunderstanding, and maybe Enoxon wasn¡¯t a bad guy? How he looked at that woman, though, when the demon magically ported her in, fear was hitting him like a truck. He was scared - if this demon really did have this woman, Enoxon would go crazy - like he did. I guess if it were me instead, Kurai would have done anything.

    I glanced at him, my eyes curious with questions now.

    ¡°What?¡± He asked, sending one more wave of warmth restoration magic through me before resting his hand on the mark as if he were trying to examine it.

    ¡°What would you do¡­ In a scenario such as that?¡± I asked him.

    ¡°It depends on who I¡¯m fighting for,¡± he replied quickly. This demon mark seems different,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Well, someone you cared for, right? Nova was supposedly the love of Enoxon¡¯s life,¡± I quickly said, embarrassed as I questioned it. Why did I want to? It doesn''t matter what he does.

    ¡°Nova was Enoxon¡¯s everything,¡± He said as he once more traced the mark with his long fingers, sending another shiver down my body.

    ¡°He told me their story ¨C how Nova sacrificed herself for him. Also, stop doing that,¡± I squirmed away from him.

    His ears perked immediately, and his attention turned toward the small, secluded cave entrance. He gave Ember, sleeping peacefully, a gentle push and made his way to the front.

    ¡°I am telling you, you big oaf, no one is here!¡±

    ¡°Your majesty, you¡¯re wrong. There¡¯s a mortal here - I can smell her.¡±

    ¡°Your garden imps are always causing issues!¡±

    Your majesty? I questioned.

    Kurai and I exchanged glances with one another, curious.

    ¡°Mortals cannot come to Tartarus, especially with that thing running around destroying everything! Their soul would be devoured by it,¡± The woman''s voice wavered as if she knew she was wrong.

    Suddenly, a shadow stopped in front of the bushes, blocking our exit into the Abyssal Gardens. ¡°I do not understand why you cannot sense them, Serelia.¡±

    Serelia?! Kurai and I immediately tensed up.

    That¡¯s when I watched as Kurai was grabbed and dragged out of the tree. He motioned for me to stay quiet before he was pulled up and out of the bushes.

    ¡°See, it¡¯s just the nogitsune,¡± The woman¡¯s voice sighed. ¡°Nothing else, and no one else is here!¡±

    ¡°Just the nogitsune locked up by the same demon terrorizing the entire realm of Tartarus?!¡± The second voice argued as I saw a large stone hand reach once more into the mossy tree.

    Suddenly, I saw some vines slither into the area, moving as if alive. They crawled up my legs, wrapping around my ankles before pulling me out of the mossy tree cave. I quickly grabbed my backpack as I was pulled out, but it was opened, and all my things had fallen out.

    The vines tightened their grip, hoisting me into the air. I dangled helplessly, suspended several feet above the ground, as the ancient creature''s tendrils coiled around me like serpents. The luminescent veins within the vines pulsed with an eerie glow, casting an unsettling light on my surroundings.

    There, I was dangling next to Kurai as we were both wrapped up in these vines from this ancient creature.

    Just be quiet, I heard his voice speak to me, his gaze locking with mine. Let me do the talking.

    ¡°You were saying?¡± The creature questioned ¡®Serelia.¡¯

    The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and decaying foliage mixed with the acrid tang of the Guardian''s presence. My eyes were drawn to the Guardian: its towering form loomed over the landscape, its crystalline horns glinting in the dim light, and its four glowing eyes fixed on me with a predatory intensity.

    ¡°How¡­ How did you get in here?!¡± The woman demanded.

    And then I saw her: Lady Serelia. The former Queen of the Underworld, long thought to be dead, was here in Tartarus, within the Abyssal Gardens. Even in this twisted, shadowy place, her beauty was undeniable. She stood tall and regal, with an air of authority that seemed to command the darkness around her. She looked just like the portrait back in Mundus¡¯s castle.

    Serelia''s dark red hair cascaded down her back like a river of blood, contrasting sharply with her pale, almost ethereal skin. Her eyes, a striking shade of demonic red, glowed with an inner fire that hinted at her formidable power. Black horns curved elegantly from her head, adding to her imposing and otherworldly appearance.

    Though Kurai had declared he would handle the talking, he was caught staring at her, his usually composed demeanor faltering.

    ¡°S-s-ser-elia,¡± He stuttered.

    This woman had taken him in, raised him, and cared for him¡ªthe same woman who had been the Underworld Queen and kept both Kurai and Mundus safe. The sight of her brought a flood of memories and emotions that left him momentarily speechless. His eyes locked on her with a mixture of awe and disbelief.

    ¡°Um, Hi,¡± I said embarrassedly, staring at her while still dangling upside down.

    ¡°Terranis! Put them down! This is no way to treat guests!¡± the feisty lady demanded, giving him a hot glare with her red eyes.

    ¡°GUEST?!¡± The Guardian hollered. ¡°They are trespassing, Serelia!¡±

    ¡°Terranis,¡± She said, crossing her arms and huffing at him. ¡°Down,¡± She told him as though she were talking to a dog.

    The vines began loosening their grip, and I felt myself lowered to the ground. My feet touched the soft, mossy earth, and I stumbled slightly, regaining my balance. Kurai was also released, landing gracefully beside me.

    Terranis, the Guardian, let out a low, rumbling growl, his crystalline horns gleaming ominously. His four glowing eyes narrowed in frustration, but he obeyed Serelia''s command. The vines retracted, slithering back into the shadows from whence they came.

    I took a moment to catch my breath and steady my racing heart. The tension between Serelia and Terranis was palpable, and it was clear that Serelia held significant authority over the ancient Guardian.

    Serelia turned her attention back to us, her expression softening slightly. "Forgive Terranis," she said. "He is very protective of this place and does not take kindly to intruders."

    ¡°I thought¡­ I thought¡­¡± Kurai stuttered, and I approached him, hoping to encourage his words. I felt slightly intimidated by this woman, who was slightly taller than me.

    ¡°Kurai, it¡¯s nice to see you again,¡± Serelia said. It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve grown since I last saw you¡ªa tiny, helpless cub with a single tail. And now, look at you!¡± she exclaimed, tightening the cloak that rested on her hair, hiding it. You have six tails!¡±

    I watched the exchange, feeling like an outsider in this reunion. Serelia held a special place in Kurai''s heart, almost like a mother figure. Serelia''s gaze shifted to me, and her expression hardened slightly. "And you, mortal. What is your purpose here? How did a mortal enter our realm?"

    ¡°I um. I uh,¡± I said, feeling sheepishly.

    ¡°Speak up, mortal!¡± The woman¡¯s harsh tone sounded.

    ¡°She¡¯s here - with me,¡± Kurai immediately stepped in.

    I shook my head. ¡°I came in through a portal. I had to.¡±

    Serelia¡¯s eyes narrowed; momentarily, I thought she¡¯d dismiss me. Nervously, I shuffled and ended up tripping over one of the vines in the garden. I fell, my backpack spilling its contents out¡ªincluding the Grimoire. Before I could gather my things, I watched a black shadow lift the book off the ground and into Serelia''s hands.

    ¡°How do you have this?¡± she asked, her magic skimming through the pages.

    ¡°I, um,¡± I stammered, nervously gathering the rest of my belongings.

    Kurai offered to help me, and I graciously took his hand, feeling the warmth and reassurance in his grip.

    Serelia¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the Grimoire, her expression a mix of curiosity and suspicion. ¡°This is no ordinary book,¡± she said, her voice laced with a hint of wonder. ¡°Where did you find it?¡±

    ¡°It was... um, given to me,¡± I said, breathing deeply to steady my nerves.

    ¡°It was given to you?¡± She questioned.

    ¡°Lady Serelia, what shall we do with these intruders?¡± Terranis asked.

    ¡°Let them speak,¡± The woman replied, gazing through the Grimoire.

    Terranis huffed again, clearly still displeased, but he remained silent. His imposing form was a constant reminder of the dangers that lurked in the Abyssal Gardens.

    ¡°Follow me,¡± She stated as she began to turn and leave the garden.

    As we walked, the atmosphere around us grew even more foreboding, the shadows deepening and the air growing colder. The Abyssal Gardens were a place of beauty and peril, and I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that we were being watched.

    ¡°Kurai,¡± Serelia said as we walked, ¡°I¡¯m happy you are doing well. You¡¯ve grown strong, but you must be more careful. Tartarus isn¡¯t a place to play in.¡±

    Kurai nodded, his expression hardened as he replied, following closely next to me. ¡°I understand, Lady Serelia - but we are here on business.¡±

    She glanced back, her eyes filled with suspicion as she locked gazes with me. ¡°I hope you are careful not to bring other strangers to my domain. It¡¯s hard enough to keep this place hidden.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± Kurai replied, bowing his head slightly.

    As we walked in silence, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how Serelia¡¯s fingers lingered on the Grimoire, a hint of recognition in her eyes. It was as if she knew the book intimately, but she said nothing. So this was the all-powerful Queen of the Underworld? The entire Underworld thought she was dead, right? So why was she here, in Tartarus? Specifically, why was she watching over this sanctuary? She could be ruling the undead right now, commanding them at the flick of a wrist. What happened to the Queen, who was supposed to be all-powerful?

 Chapter Thirty-Three - Lady Serelia

    Chapter Thirty-Three

    Lady Serelia

    <hr>

    Serelia and Terranis led us deeper into the garden, their footsteps quiet against the soft earth. I followed closely, my eyes wandering over the various plants and flowers that thrived in this eerie place. The garden was unlike any I had seen, filled with plants that seemed to shimmer with an otherworldly light.

    As we walked, I couldn''t help but marvel at the exciting flora around us. Some vines glowed softly in the dark, flowers that seemed to pulse with a faint luminescence, and trees with leaves that whispered in the wind. Each plant seemed to hold a secret, a story waiting to be told.

    My gaze settled on a particularly striking tree. Its branches adorned with delicate blossoms flickered like tiny flames. I stopped in my tracks, my breath catching in my throat. ¡°Look, Kurai!¡± I said quietly, elbowing him. ¡°You were right - the Shadowflame Sakura, it¡¯s here!¡±

    Kurai stopped for a second, falling behind as Serelia and Terranis continued on. ¡°This is where I got the seed to grow my own, the one that ¡­ well, you, unfortunately, got the last petal for,¡± Kurai commented, flattening his ears a bit. Besides, it¡¯s just a tree,¡± he murmured quietly.

    I stepped closer, remembering the petal''s warmth and how it guided me to Kurai. I reached out to one of the glowing blossoms, which provided that same warmth.

    "It''s just a tree," he murmured again to me.

    "If it was just a tree, you wouldn''t have one in your room!" I commented, giving him a sideways glance.

    Kurai''s cheeks turned a faint shade of pink. "That one... it''s different," he muttered, looking away. "I grew it from a seed in the Abyssal Gardens. I told you, it was a gift."

    Lady Serelia, who had been listening quietly, nodded. "Indeed," her voice sounded. "Kurai had a special affinity for the Shadowflame Sakura. It was only fitting that he was given one himself."

    I looked back at the Demon Queen, her hands neatly folded against her black dress as she stood tall, waiting on us. Though her hardened gaze was focused on me, I still felt at ease¡ªI had Kurai, and now I got to see the Shadowflame Sakura again.

    "The Shadowflame Sakura is not just a tree," she continued, her tone softening slightly. "It symbolizes the delicate balance between light and darkness, a balance crucial in our world."

    Kurai glanced at Serelia, then back at me. "When I was young, I didn''t fully understand its significance," he admitted. "But as I grew older, I realized that the tree represented more than just a beautiful flower. It embodies the duality of our existence, the coexistence of opposing forces."

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t,¡± She replied. ¡°You thought it the same way, yet you still wanted to learn more about it. I remember the excitement you had on your face when I brought it to you.¡± I could see a hint of pain in her expression as she regained her posture. ¡°The Shadowflame Sakura teaches us that Harmony is found in accepting light and dark. Kurai¡¯s connection to the tree was a testament to his understanding of balance - the one thing the Underworld lacked.¡± With that, she turned away.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± I quietly said to Kurai. ¡°I enjoy learning about your past,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but tease him.

    ¡°Yeah, well, don¡¯t get used to it, ¡°he replied, brushing his hand against mine. Come on.¡±

    Lady Serelia cleared her throat, calling out to us, ¡°Let us continue, please. There is much to see, and time is not on your side.¡±

    The two of us continued trailing after the once profound Queen and the Guardian, silence finding us once more.

    She led us through the corridors of a large entryway, which was chilling rather quickly.

    ¡°Thank you, Terranis; please continue standing guard.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Serelia,¡± The ancient Guardian replied.

    Lady Serelia led us down a long, curved path lined with bookshelves that stretched from floor to ceiling. The books were ancient, their spines cracked, and their pages yellowed with age. Each shelf seemed to hold a trove of forgotten knowledge, the written words whispering secrets of the past. Feather dusters, floating around, would occasionally dust off each book and move to others.

    The corridor''s walls were adorned with intricate carvings and glowing runes that pulsed with a soft, ethereal light. The air was thick with the scent of old parchment and the faint aroma of blooming flowers, a reminder of the life that thrived even in the depths of Tartarus.

    As we walked, the path opened into a grand room, its ceiling curving gracefully upward into an open skylight. Through the skylight, I could see a mesmerizing vista of another world, a realm of swirling colors and shimmering stars that bore no resemblance to the dark, foreboding sky of Tartarus. It was as if we had stepped into a different dimension. In this place, light and darkness coexist in perfect Harmony.

    In the center of the room stood an open table, its surface polished to a mirror-like sheen. The table was utterly bare, yet it seemed to hold an air of importance as if it was waiting for something significant to occur. Lady Serelia approached the table with an air of regal authority, and with a graceful flick of her wrist, chairs materialized around it, their ornate designs matching the room''s elegance.

    ¡°Have a seat. Are we hungry, perhaps?¡± Lady Serelia''s voice was calm and inviting, yet it carried a certain weight that commanded respect.

    I sat without speaking, sensing that respecting her wishes was best. The cushion beneath me was soft, and the chair''s design provided perfect support, making it clear that these were no ordinary seats.

    Kurai remained standing, his tails slightly swishing behind him as he addressed Lady Serelia. ¡°Lady Serelia,¡± he began, his tone respectful yet firm. ¡°I appreciate the offer, but we are on a mission.¡± His eyes met hers, and there was a silent understanding between them.

    Lady Serelia nodded, a faint smile playing on her lips. ¡°Of course, Kurai. I understand the urgency of your mission,¡± she replied. ¡°But even those on important quests must take a moment to rest and replenish their strength.¡± She gestured to the chairs, inviting him to sit.

    Kurai hesitated for a moment before finally taking a seat next to me. His posture remained alert, a testament to his dedication and resolve. ¡°Thank you, Lady Serelia,¡± he said, his voice softer but still resolute. ¡°We won¡¯t stay long.¡±

    As we sat around the table, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of the room''s history pressing down on us. The books lining the walls, the intricate designs, and the open skylight to another world all seemed to be watching, waiting for the next chapter of our journey to unfold.

    Lady Serelia nodded in acknowledgment of Kurai''s words, her expression serene. With an elegant snap of her fingers, the atmosphere in the room shifted. A faint, otherworldly glow enveloped the table, and within moments, an exquisite feast appeared before our eyes.

    The transformation was nothing short of magical. Platters laden with various dishes materialized, each more delectable than the last. There were golden roasted meats, their skin crispy and juices glistening; bowls of vibrant fruits and vegetables that seemed to have just been plucked from the garden of Eden; and intricate pastries that looked too beautiful to eat. The aromas wafting from the food were intoxicating, filling the room with a symphony of scents that made my mouth water.

    Lady Serelia took her seat at the head of the table, her presence commanding yet inviting. "Please, help yourselves," she said, her eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief. "I assure you, this meal is not only delicious but will also provide the strength you need for your journey."

    I hesitated momentarily, still in awe of the feast that had appeared so effortlessly. Kurai, however, remained cautious. "Lady Serelia, we appreciate your generosity," he said, his tone careful. "Is it safe?¡± He questioned her.

    Lady Serelia¡¯s laughter was like a light melody filled with mirth. ¡°Oh Kurai, you¡¯re as funny as I remember,¡± She said, her voice soothing. ¡°You wound me, though; do you not remember our meals together?¡±

    With another flick of her wrist, a small ornate goblet filled with the shimmering liquid appeared before her. She took a delicate sip and set it down, her eyes never leaving Kurai¡¯s. ¡°No harm done,¡± She said with a genuine smile.

    Kurai''s tail flicked slightly, a sign of his internal conflict. Finally, he nodded and took a seat next to me. He picked up a piece of fruit and examined it closely before taking a cautious bite. The tension in his posture eased slightly as he chewed, and I followed suit, selecting a piece of the roasted meat.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    As we began to eat, the food''s warmth spread through me, revitalizing my body and mind. The flavors were unlike anything I had ever tasted, rich and complex yet perfectly balanced. It was as if each bite held a piece of Lady Serelia''s infernal realm, a taste of the power and grandeur that she commanded.

    ¡°Now,¡± Lady Serelia began, folding her hands gracefully in her lap. ¡°Tell me more about this mission of yours. Perhaps I can assist you.¡±

    Kurai glanced at me before speaking and responded, ¡°Things have gone to absolute shit in the Underworld Realm,¡± He said. ¡°The entire Underworld believes you¡¯re dead - including Mundus and Astaroth.¡±

    ¡°Mundus is a powerful entity that deserved his throne right,¡± She told him, swishing the goblet.

    ¡°Does he, though, Serelia? Do you have any idea how he took the throne when you were pronounced, well, dead?¡± He asked her. ¡°The Reaper disappeared - The Spirit Walkers disappeared, and the Celestial Realm has taken over the guidance of souls.¡± The nogitsune replied, his ears flickering slightly with annoyance.

    Lady Serelia''s eyes darkened slightly, though she maintained her composure. ¡°Kurai,¡± she said gently, ignoring the disrespect in his tone, ¡°there¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know.¡± She sighed deeply, the weight of her words pressing down on the room. ¡°I can¡¯t change what Mundus has done to the Realm of Hell.¡±

    ¡°You could¡­ you know, come back? Show the Realm that you¡¯re not dead?¡± Kurai''s voice was almost pleading, his frustration evident.

    Her gaze lowered, a tinge of sadness hinting at it. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± she replied softly.

    I watched her expressions closely. Her hands had tightened and clenched in her lap as she spoke about it. Immediately, I knew she was hiding something she didn¡¯t want Kurai to know.

    ¡°Why not?!¡± Kurai demanded, his voice rising with a mix of anger and desperation. ¡°They are absolutely the worst spirit guides I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    Lady Serelia''s eyes met Kurai''s, and for a moment, there was a flicker of pain in her gaze. She took a deep breath, calming herself before speaking. ¡°Kurai, it is not as simple as you think,¡± she began. ¡°Returning to the Realm of Hell would require more than just my presence. There are ancient laws and powerful bindings that prevent me from doing so. Mundus''s influence is strong, and my reappearance could cause more harm than good.¡±

    Kurai''s tails swished more violently, a clear sign of his agitation. ¡°Then what are we supposed to do? Just let the Realm fall apart?¡± His voice was getting feistier, and I could see the strain in his posture. His gaze flickered to me, and he stood back up. ¡°You have a Mortal here in the Realm of Tartarus because it¡¯s easy to get here. You could easily just leave!¡±

    Lady Serelia¡¯s expression hardened slightly. ¡°Correct, a mortal who should not have entered through the Realm of Tartarus,¡± she responded, her voice calm and measured.

    I wanted to speak up, defend myself, or at least explain how I ended up here, but I felt like I¡¯d be stepping on toes. I have kept quiet for now, but I''m feeling anxious. The tension in the room was palpable, and I could sense Kurai¡¯s frustration mounting.

    ¡°That¡¯s not even all,¡± He said and yanked me up out of her chair, showing her my side that was completely obliterated by the mark that, I swear, has grown larger. ¡°We just found out this ¡®mortal¡¯ is the Reaper - and she¡¯s marked by the very same demon here in Tartarus! They know she¡¯s the Reaper, and now they want to end her life too. I¡­ I can¡¯t let that happen,¡± He said, his eyes growing with fear and anger. ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the Guardian due to some stupid pact by the Lady in Red to protect her. What happens if I fail, Serelia? What if I can¡¯t keep her safe?¡±

    His voice cracked with fear and anger, his eyes darting between Serelia and me. I noticed Serelia¡¯s gaze soften slightly as she looked at the mark. For a fleeting second, I thought I saw a hint of something else¡ªprotectiveness? Recognition? But the moment passed quickly, leaving me more confused than ever.

    Serelia¡¯s gaze shifted to me, her eyes lingering on mine momentarily before dropping to the demon mark on my side. I couldn''t decipher the emotions flickering across her face, but there was something more than just concern.

    I reached out to Kurai, frowning as he held my hand tightly and then turned toward Serelia. ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± I said to her sadly. But I know that all those souls out there¡ªnot here, because I¡¯m not sure why, but the souls in Hell need me. From the stories I¡¯ve been told by Yushin and now Mati, I need to help them.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the Reaper then?¡± She asked me, completely ignoring Kurai¡¯s attitude and my comment. The woman stood up, standing tall with her hands folded. ¡°You¡¯re the Reaper that¡¯s replaced the Lady in Red. You¡¯re just a mortal, though; how? I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t been devoured by the demon yet,¡± Her voice was straightforward forward, and her blood-red gaze fell on Kurai. ¡°It looks like you''ve been doing your job then, Kurai. Well done.¡±

    I stiffened as she asked me that. "I am the Underworld''s New Reaper, yes."

    "You''re a bit young, don''t you think?" She questioned me.

    "Well, I mean, I don''t know. I''m not a demon¡ªI''m only what? 28? Yeah. 28. But I just found out that I was the Reaper, thanks to Yushin." My voice rattled a bit as my gaze trailed down. "I was given up by the Lady in Red to some powerful sorcerers; I''m not sure why."

    "Given up, you say?" Lady Serelia asked, curious. "Are you sure it wasn''t to keep you safe - being you''re a mortal?"

    "That''s another thing! Everyone keeps calling me a mortal - or ''Little Snow,'' and then I''ve been introduced as Aria Kirasa! I don''t know who I am anymore! Ren and Sayuri, who weren''t even my real parents, apparently died to the same demon that supposedly killed my real parents and the previous Lords - well, you!" I rambled, beginning to pace back and forth as I felt lost. "I get teleported to the Celestial Realm, and meet Mati, who, by the way, is kind of an asshole, but he told me that I was the new Reaper. It''s all a lot! Now I''m here, in Tartarus, with my ''mortal'' self, and I''m chasing a damned Demon and Sorcerer who is one of the strongest ones here!" I began to breathe heavily as my voice cracked at the end.

    Kurai rested his hand on my shoulder, trying to calm me, but I shrugged it off.

    "So again, I don''t know who you are or what significance you have any more¡ªbut if you''re important to the Underworld and Kurai, I... I ask you to please help us," I said, my eyes locking with hers. "I''m sorry, that was rude."

    A smirk appeared on her face as she listened to me. "I see you''re about as feisty as Kurai there." A sigh escaped her as she approached the two of us. Lady Serelia¡¯s expression softened slightly as she looked at me again, but her eyes were still intense. ¡°The demon mark is a powerful curse. It¡¯s a miracle you¡¯ve survived this long. But if you truly are the Reaper, perhaps there¡¯s more to you than meets the eye.¡±

    I felt a shiver run down my spine at her words. I didn¡¯t know what being the Reaper meant, but I knew I couldn¡¯t back down now. ¡°I have to help those souls,¡± I said firmly. ¡°I can¡¯t let them suffer.¡±

    Serelia nodded slowly, her gaze never leaving mine. ¡°Very well. We will find a way to protect you and help you fulfill your duty. But you must be prepared for the dangers ahead. The path you¡¯re on is fraught with peril.¡±

    ¡°They need me - I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing, but Astaroth has promised to teach me - and so has Yushin.¡±

    When I mentioned Astaroth, a small smile had grown on her face. ¡°How is he doing?¡± she asked us calmly.

    ¡°What? This isn¡¯t about Astaroth!¡± Kurai snapped.

    ¡°Calm down, Kurai,¡± She sighed. ¡°You still have yet to be able to control your anger.¡± Her gaze flickered between us before falling on our hands. ¡°I see you¡¯ve come quite close with one another.¡±

    Realization struck, and we both pulled our hands away from one another, embarrassed. This wasn¡¯t the time to hold hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Kurai grumbled. ¡°I still have a contract¡ªone that I intend to keep until I know her threat is gone.¡±

    ¡°She will have more threats, Kurai. You know this, right?¡± Lady Serelia stated, gazing at the Nogitsune¡¯s tails and reaching to cup one. ¡°She is the Lady in Red¡¯s daughter¡ªshe will be hunted down until she dies.¡± Her voice hardened on the last word. "Just as he hunted the previous."

    ¡°I¡¯d like to stay alive if all is the same,¡± I said, with a slight grin, putting my hands together.

    Serelia¡¯s expression softened briefly, a flicker of something like sorrow crossing her face, but her tone remained stern. ¡°Survival is not enough, Snow. You must be strong, resilient, and ruthless if necessary. You carry the legacy of the Lady in Red¡ªnot just her daughter, but as the next Reaper. The world will not show you mercy, and neither will your enemies. ¡°

    Her words stung, but I could sense an underlying care in her tone. It was as if she was pushing me to be stronger, to rise to the challenge ahead.

    ¡°Remember, weakness will not be tolerated,¡± Serelia continued, her gaze intense. ¡°You have a duty to those souls, but you also have a duty to yourself. Do not let your guard down or let emotions cloud your judgment. Black Magic is a major downfall in a lot of Reaper''s.¡±

    I swallowed hard, feeling a mix of fear and determination. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Lady Serelia said, nodding to us. ¡°In the meantime, I have some plants I must attend to. Make yourself comfortable. There are rooms down the hall. Do try to stay quiet so my plants are not disturbed. And please, you¡¯re both absolutely disgusting. Go shower! There are clothes and anything else you may need.¡± With that, she turned away and left the room.

    As the door closed behind her, I turned to Kurai, who still seemed tense. ¡°What now?¡± I asked, trying to shake off the lingering unease.

    Kurai clenched his fists, scowling. ¡°Can you believe her? She just walks away like that, as if nothing ever happened. After all these years, she still keeps secrets.¡±

    I could see the hurt and anger in his eyes. ¡°Kurai,¡± I said softly, touching his arm. I then remembered he hadn¡¯t slept in almost a week, either. ¡°Why not rest, finally?¡± I asked him. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the rooms,¡± I suggested.

    He let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his hair. ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s check out the rooms,¡± he muttered, storming down the hall.

    The hallway was lined with doors, each leading to a small but cozy room. I chose one and stepped inside, taking in the simple furnishings¡ªa bed, a small table, and a window overlooking the garden. It was peaceful, starkly contrasting to the chaos I had been through.

    Kurai followed me in, still simmering with anger. ¡°Look, I know this is a lot right now. You¡¯re injured, being chased, and all kinds of things. I can feel you worry, and you have so many questions that you want answered,¡± he said, his tone a bit more aggressive. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going to happen next¡ªbut if it means I have to go after them now, I will.¡±

    I smiled at him, grateful for his support despite his frustration. However, I was still worried about being found¡ªand Enoxon. I really hope Enoxon wasn¡¯t a traitor, but Kurai felt different. It seems he was angry at everything, Lady Serelia, Enoxon, and who knows what else.

    ¡°They won¡¯t find us here, luckily. We¡¯ll be ready - if we can take out this demon, that¡¯s one less thing you¡¯ve got to face. Get some rest so we can be ready.¡±

    ¡°What if-¡±

    He groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose as he turned once more to face me, putting his hands on my shoulders. ¡°No, no more ¡®what ifs¡¯.¡± He pulled me into a tight embrace, the warmth of his body pressing against mine as he rested his head on mine. ¡°One step at a time, we can¡¯t rush into battles, right?¡± He questioned me, a faint smile tugging at him.

    Finding solace in his words, I clung to him for a moment. My determination fueled ¡ªI had to do this. I had to finish this for the Underworld and myself. I couldn¡¯t be demon food, though; at this moment, staying in his arms was the best feeling. I nodded slowly, and then he let me go.

    ¡°Get some sleep¡ªit¡¯s going to be a long day when we wake up,¡± Kurai said, ruffling my hair a bit, a grin showing on his face. And she¡¯s right, you know.¡±

    ¡°About?¡±

    His eyes locked with mine, ¡°You¡¯re stench. You stink,¡± His voice teased.

    Embarrassed, I quickly turned away and said, ¡°GOODNIGHT!¡± and disappeared into the room.

 Chapter Thirty-Four - The Demons Harvest

Chapter Thirty-Four

    The Demon''s Harvest

    <hr>

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

 Chapter Thirty-Five - A Battle Among Demons

    Chapter Thirty Five

    A Battle Among Demons

    <hr>

    Tartarus was silent.

    The Blood Moon was coming.I had yet to learn where Kurai was or if he was ok.

    The Lady in Red or Lady Serelia¡­ Or mother? She was dead.

    Mati¡­ I pray he¡¯s ok.

    The world around us dissolved into an impenetrable darkness, and I felt a sinking sensation as though we were descending into the depths of the earth. I was in a cold, dimly lit chamber when the darkness finally lifted. The air was thick with the scent of damp stone and old magic. I rested my head against the stone walls, the cold air chipping in and biting at me.

    Chains bound my wrists and ankles, and I was shackled to a large, ancient throne made of blackened iron. The chains hummed with dark energy, suppressing my magic and leaving me feeling weak and helpless. I couldn''t move. I was stuck.

    The imposing iron door, heavily reinforced and covered in ancient runes. It was clear that this place was designed to keep me blocked from going anywhere. I wanted to spit, I tried to fight, I wanted to smash and crash. But here I was, chained up with nowhere to go. I couldn¡¯t move anything but my head. I felt almost nothing. My body was numb and frozen with fear.

    It¡¯s funny because I was just an ordinary human woman in the real world nearly a year ago.

    Yet, here I was, some magical entity apparently that is just to be used to empower the realm of Tartarus so that this demon - this thing that I don¡¯t even know has a name - could suck everything out of my body until it was dry. I thought about the past year that I had been here in the Underworld. From the day I activated the portal, to meeting Yushin, and Astaroth and all the others! The friends that I didn''t have on the human realm, I had here. Hell, I don¡¯t even know how time passes here in Taratus. It could be three years since I¡¯ve seen the realm above! But who knows.

    The tap of shoes approached my cell, and I could see him.

    My eyes, cold and heartless like the rest of my body, stared at him as he stopped in front of my cell. His usual white attire has changed and shifted entirely to black, and he held his stupid staff, Shadowfall, close to him. His eyes glowed through the dim light as he crouched to face me.

    "Get the hell away from me,¡± I snarled to him, pulling on my chains as he neared me. ¡°This was all just a game to you, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    His head tilted as he gazed at me, not fully understanding why I was so angry.

    ¡°Get the hell out of here, you stupid piece of shit, Enoxon! After all, we shared, everything you taught me, I¡¯d rip your stupid little face off right now if I could,¡± I snarled at him.

    ¡°Here,¡± he said gently, quickly tapping his staff toward my cell as he conjured up something black and floating toward me¡ªa hand, it looked like. But it held water in it.

    My body tensed as I tried my best to sit up and get away from the hand he was trying to give me.

    ¡°Get lost,¡± My voice was low and full of spite.

    Enoxon¡¯s expression remained calm, almost serene, as he watched my futile struggle against the chains. He straightened, the black hand he conjured holding the water hovering just out of my reach. ¡°Aria, you misunderstand,¡± he said softly, his voice carrying a tinge of regret.

    ¡°DON¡¯T call me Aria,¡± I snapped. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to.¡±

    ¡°Fine, ¡®Snow,''" he sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "This was never a game to me.¡±

    I scoffed, the sound bitter and sharp. ¡°Oh really? Then what was it, Enoxon? Enlighten me. Tell me exactly why you¡¯re working right alongside the demon that¡¯s trying to kill me, who has now, actually, killed my entire family, and my father is just a mystery. ENLIGHTEN ME, WILL YOU?¡± I pulled on the chains again, like a rabid dog trying to bite him, the hatred building in me.

    He sighed, his eyes momentarily closing as if he were gathering his thoughts. When he opened them again, they were filled with an emotion I couldn¡¯t quite place. ¡°I taught you because I believed in your potential. I wanted you to be strong, to survive. But choices have consequences, Snow. My choices, your choices¡ªthey¡¯ve brought us here.¡±

    I glared at him, my rage undiminished. ¡°You betrayed me. You used me,¡± I accused. ¡°Your soul will never go to the Celestial World. You nor your damned demon masters stupid soul. I promise you you will be stuck in Tartarus to rot.¡±

    Enoxon cocked his head slightly and sighed, ¡°He¡¯s not my master - Get your facts straight. He¡¯s a means to an end.¡±

    ¡°What end?¡± I demanded, glaring at him.

    ¡°To save Nova, simply,¡± He replied, standing up once. His voice was full of desperation and determination. ¡°To save the world and Nova. She¡¯s the reason I exist. Everything I do, I do for her.¡±

    ¡°Imagine being desperate enough to revive someone from the dead!¡± I mocked him, my hair falling in my face as I did so. ¡°You think consuming all these souls here in Tartarus and using dark magic will save her? That¡¯s what killed her. She¡¯s dead, and you¡¯re over there trying to bring her back. What is this, necromancy?!¡± I snapped.

    Enoxon¡¯s eyes darkened, his resolve unwavering. ¡°Nova¡¯s soul is trapped. When completed, The Blood Moon ritual will grant me the power to bring her back, restore her, and end the cycle of destruction. She is my the very reason for my existence.¡±

    ¡°Black magic got you into this mess! She sacrificed herself so you could live happily and move on with your life¡ªto change your name for the better!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± He replied. ¡°You know nothing - you¡¯re as dull as the others say you are.¡±

    There was that word again - Dull.

    ¡°A child, a Mortal,¡± His voice coughed. ¡°I could end your life right now if I wanted to and save you from the pain and suffering you¡¯ll have to go through here shortly. But that would void everything I¡¯m here for. So, drink and rest; you¡¯ll need your strength for what¡¯s to come.¡± The sorcerer edged the hand that was holding the water closer to me.

    I looked at the water, then back at him, my eyes filled with defiance. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from the likes of you,¡± I said coldly.

    Enoxon sighed his expression one of resignation. ¡°Very well.¡± With that, he turned away, and the magic hand dissipated into the air, leaving the water to splash onto the cold stone floor. His footsteps echoed in the chamber, and I could feel anger, betrayal, and an unwelcome flicker of doubt. I was raging. I understand Kurai¡¯s rage and what fuels his flames.

    Locked in these chains, I vowed to find a way to break free. Revenge was the only thing on my mind. The millions of ways I could end this How I could end this¡­

    How can I end this? I had nothing but the cold floor.

    That¡¯s when I heard a little chirp. My eyes grew wide as I looked around to see where the noise was coming from, and I turned around to see a tiny spectral crow coming through the wall. ¡°Ehh?!¡±

    It had then transformed into the fox cub form, the one that I was so familiar with. ¡°Ember?!¡± I whispered quietly.

    The cub looked up at me and rubbed its head against me before turning back into a crow¡¯s body, flapping its wings in the spilled water. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I hissed to it. ¡°How are you here? I thought you were, well, un¡­.summoned?¡±

    The crow¡¯s head tilted to me, and its purple eyes stared into mine. You are locked?

    My eyes grew wider as I stared at it. ¡°You can talk?!¡±

    Talk, yes.

    ¡°And go through walls?¡±

    Spectral, yes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to find a way out of here.¡±

    Where Noxaris?

    ¡°You know Noxaris?¡± I questioned.

    Noxaris - spectral friend.

    ¡°Can you get me out of these chains?¡± I questioned.

    No - Not magic. No spells.

    I frowned at it as I tried to think of any ideas. ¡°Can you get Kurai?¡± I questioned.

    Dangerous - no get.

    My eyes narrowed, and my anger returned as I pulled on the chains once more, this time a lot harder than usual. But of course, it was no use¡ªof course. Why do I keep trying?

    ¡°Find the Grimoire,¡± I explained to the little raven.

    Reaper Book?

    I nodded to Ember, smiling.

    I get book? I read book? I transform?

    ¡°Did you read the book too?! I didn¡¯t know you could read - nevertheless, talk. Ok, I need to get the book. We need to get out of here. Can you please find the book Ember?

    I get book. I good bird. Ember responded in its peculiar, disjointed speech.

    ¡°Ye-yes! Good fox-bird?¡± I questioned as it faded back and forth between its two forms before going through the stone wall again.

    <hr>

    Minutes felt like hours as I waited in the dimly lit cell, the chains biting into my wrists and ankles. The dripping water echoed in the silence, amplifying my anxious thoughts. I replayed Enoxon¡¯s words, trying to understand his actions and desperate need to save Nova. There had to be another way, right? There¡¯s always another way. I didn¡¯t understand fully why I was a part of this plan - but those two seemed to have different plants. Enoxon wanted to save Nova, but the demon wanted to kill the line of Reapers and consume souls. What was the end game? Who worked for who?

    Suddenly, the wall shimmered, and Ember reappeared, clutching the book in its talons. The creature flickered between its fox and bird forms, its eyes glowing with urgency.

    I got book! Ember stated, dropping it on the cold stone floor before me.

    ¡°Good, good! Now open it, please!¡± I exclaimed, my heart racing with a mix of relief and determination. I strained against my chains, inching closer to the book as best I could.

    Ember did as it was told, taking its talon and grabbing each page. It stopped on a page that read, ¡°How to change your familiar.¡± The bird flapped its wings excitedly and looked up at me. I did this!

    ¡°Great job, Ember,¡± I said with a happy smile. ¡°Now keep going - see what we can use here.¡±

    The bird nodded again and began flipping through the pages as I scanned them. They were all simple spells, and I took my time to study each one. I was going to be locked up for a while. I needed to understand my spells. Then we came across a page that stated, "A Reaper¡¯s Life." These pages had spells specifically for a Reaper¡ªonly ones that could be used by the Reaper.

    "With the help of Noxaris," I read aloud. "Are you kidding me?!"

    I continued reading it when I came to the bottom of the page, where it said, "Can also be used in demonic form. See pages 66-78 for Demonic Page Runes."

    My eyes widened at the implication. These spells were powerful; if I could understand them, they would give me an edge against Enoxon and his dark plans. ¡°Ember, please go to pages 66-78. I¡¯d like to see the difference between the normal spells and Demonic Page Runes.¡±

    Ember complied, flipping through the ancient pages until it reached the demonic section. The runes on these pages were intricate, glowing faintly with an eerie light. As I studied them, I felt a strange pull, a connection to the dark magic courting through these spells.

    "These runes," I murmured, "They could amplify my abilities. But I need to be careful. Demonic magic is dangerous. Black magic is dangerous. Astaroth said it could consume me.¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ember looked up at me, its eyes filled with concern. Danger, be Careful. There no demon form, Mati said so. Mati said dangerous.

    ¡°Mati?!¡± I exasperated, ¡°When did you talk to him?¡±

    Mati back with Kurai, helping Kurai.

    Helping him? I stared wide at the bird, my eyes filled with fear. ¡°W-w-what happened to Kurai?¡±

    Don¡¯t know. Kurai not wake up - fox form.

    Before I could process Ember''s words, a menacing chill enveloped the room. The shadows seemed to pulse and writhe, coalescing into a dark figure. The demon had marked me, the one with no name.

    "You," it hissed, its voice dripping with malice. "It is time."

    The demon''s eyes burned into mine as it approached, and I felt a cold sweat on my skin. With a swift motion, it slashed through the chains that bound me, the links clattering to the floor.

    "You''ve wasted enough time," the demon growled. "The ritual must commence now." As it roughly grabbed my arm to drag me away, its gaze fell upon the grimoire in my hand. A cruel smile twisted its lips. ¡°The book? Useless.¡± With a snap of his fingers, the book burst into flames.

    ¡°No!¡± I cried, watching it burn. ¡°No, please,¡± I whispered, the flames lighting up the walls.

    ¡°Pathetic excuse for a Reaper. Besides, those chains rendered you and any feeble attempts powerless.¡±

    Before I could react, the demon''s grip tightened, hauling me through the dark corridors with terrifying speed. The air became colder, and the shadows seemed to deepen, pressing around us.

    We finally emerged outside, up on a high ledge overlooking the vast, dark landscape. The Blood Moon had risen, casting an eerie red glow over everything. The air was thick with tension, and the shadows seemed to pulse with malevolent energy. I was forced to sit on my hands and knees at the base of the ledge. I was now being held down by some Demons, their faces covered by the armor that they had been wearing. I guess this thing did have friends.

    My eyes followed the demon¡¯s shadowy form up to the edge. ¡°I can feel it,¡± the demon hissed, its shadowy arms reaching the sides. That¡¯s when I saw Noxaris in his hands¡ªthe scythe completely changed.

    ¡°Noxaris!¡± I called out, only to be muffled by one of the guards.

    Aria, where have you been?! Oh, the amount of things that this demon has made me do. His demonic voice pleaded to me, and I saw its singular red demon eye lock with mine. I felt the fear that rose in me as I was forced to approach the altar near the top. The altar was plain but had an inscription written on it. Each step I took felt heavier like the air thickened with dark magic.

    ¡°Move faster,¡± The demon hissed, pushing me forward with a rough shove. Its eyes gleamed with anticipation, feeding off my fear and hesitation.

    Reaching the altar, I could feel the air grow colder, the shadows around us deepening. The Blood Moon cast an eerie red glow over the scene, heightening the sense of fear and anger I felt. I looked over my shoulder at Enoxon, who had emerged, holding the body of his former lover, Nova. My eyes locked with his, and I felt heartbroken to see him take this path. I shook my head before I felt my hair being yanked and forced to look back in front of me at the altar. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this,¡± I whispered to the demon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit what you want; you¡¯re a pathetic mortal whose life means nothing,¡± The demon hissed at me. ¡°Now, place your hands on the altar and channel your power.¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± I questioned him.

    ¡°Then you and your precious Kurai will be consumed and never heard of again, and I will just force your dead body to channel the power,¡± He said simply.

    ¡°Where is Kurai?!¡± I questioned, trying everything I could to stall it.

    ¡°Locked away,¡± Enoxon¡¯s voice commanded. ¡°Do as your told, Snow.¡±

    I hesitated, my hands trembling. ¡°I will do this if you leave Kurai alone,¡± I whispered.

    ¡°Fine, whatever, just get a move on before I take your life right now,¡± The demon hissed, shaking my head once more with his grip tightly on my hair.

    The moment my skin touched the inscription, a surge of dark energy shot through me, almost knocking me off my feet. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I closed my eyes and focused on the energy within me, the remnants of my magic that the chains had not completely drained. I could feel the dark energy of the altar mingling with my own, a dangerous and potent mix. If I did this, the demon would consume a million souls, but if I didn¡¯t do this, he would kill Kurai, myself, and all of the souls.

    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I closed my eyes and focused on the energy within me, the remnants of my magic that the chains had not completely drained. I could feel the dark power of the altar mingling with my own, a dangerous and potent mix. I could sense the portal forming, a swirling dark energy vortex connecting the Human Realm, the Celestial Realm, and the Underworld Realm. The demon''s grin widened, its eyes gleaming with triumph.

    I closed my eyes, seeing everything I had seen again. I had encountered the Celestial Realm, the Reaper¡¯s Realm, the Underworld, and Tartarus. The amount of souls I saw in the Celestial Realm warmed my heart, knowing they were there safely. But if I did this, would that ruin their souls? What would happen? I didn¡¯t want to go through with this. But my body moved on its own, and the magic in me began to seep out. I could feel the pain, the demon¡¯s mark on my side growing even more¡ªconsuming me.

    My entire body began to burn as the portal before me grew.  The dark, jagged landscape of Asturdorm was filled with the wails of tortured souls. The air was thick with despair and hopelessness, making breathing hard. Inside that portal, I could see another, a ripple of the Human Realm looking down on a street filled with people who were stopping and now pointing to the sky. Cars halted, and pedestrians stood frozen, their faces a mix of awe and fear as they witnessed the uncanny sight above them. After that, I could see the last one begin to form¡ªthe beautiful gates of the Celestial Realm. Those gates, made of shimmering light, stood as a beacon of hope and peace. Beyond them, I could see fields of golden light and hear the faint hum of celestial music. Though, the Reaper realm was not there. Why?

    As the portals expanded, the demon¡¯s mark on my side was seared with unbearable pain, like molten lava coursing through my veins. I could feel the dark energy trying to merge the realms, but something within me resisted. The souls from the Celestial Realm, the Human Realm, and the Underworld began to swirl around me, drawn towards the growing vortex.

    The demon''s voice echoed in my mind, a malevolent whisper. Embrace the power, daughter of The Reaper, Aria. Let it consume you. Only then will you have the strength to control the portal.

    My mind felt like it was going to explode as the pain rippled from my toes up. I could feel the energy from the portal pulling at me, trying to draw me in. The souls from the different realms swirled faster, creating a chaotic storm of light and shadow. The demon''s mark on my side pulsed painfully, each throb a reminder of the dark magic tethering me to this ritual.

    "No!" I screamed internally, but my voice was lost in the cacophony of the storm. The portal''s energy was overwhelming, and I felt my consciousness beginning to slip. The demon''s mark burned hotter, its dark magic seeping deeper into my soul.

    "Yes, Aria," the demon''s voice purred. "Let go. Accept your fate."

    My vision blurred, and I could barely distinguish the different realms through the swirling chaos. The Underworld''s bleak landscape, the Human Realm''s bustling street, and the Celestial Realm''s radiant gates all seemed to blend together in a nightmarish whirlpool.

    I felt the last remnants of my willpower fading, my body surrendering to the dark magic. The portal loomed before me, a gaping maw ready to devour everything in its path. I could no longer fight it. The demon''s influence was too strong, its grip on my soul too tight.

    In that moment of utter despair, a memory surfaced. The only way I could get through this was by embracing the darkness. Maybe I won¡¯t be consumed by it, but that¡¯s what I needed to do.

    Kurai, Mati, Yushin, I whispered to myself, Forgive me.

    With a final, desperate thought, I made my decision. I would embrace the darkness, not as a victim, but as a warrior. If I was to fall, I would fall fighting. This was it. I had no choice.

    I closed my eyes once more as I felt the course of magic surge through me, but the image of the page shown in my head. I whispered the incantation to myself, Ashrakoth zuranek valastor.

    The air crackled with dark energy, and I felt my body convulse as the transformation began. My skin burned as dark runes spread across it, my eyes glowing unholy. My skin appeared cracked and broken in several places as if the immense power within me was straining to break free. These cracks glowed faintly, revealing a dark, pulsating energy beneath the surface, giving me an eerie appearance.

    Horns sprouted from my forehead, and my hands morphed into sharp claws.  My hair transformed into a wild, flowing mane of white and red. The white strands symbolized my lost purity, while the red signified the blood and fire of my demonic power. My hair seemed to move with a life of its own, crackling with dark energy.

    There. It was done. I could feel my presence disappear, but something far more unimaginable in my place. I felt like I was locked inside something now, chained up once more as I saw through the eyes.

    The demon''s voice, now more sinister than ever, mocked me. "Foolish girl. Do you think you can control this power? You will lose all control over your body. You will be nothing but a puppet to your own darkness."

    But I didn''t care. With newfound strength, I turned towards the portal, the chaotic storm of souls and energy now a battlefield. I unleashed a torrent of dark magic, my spells crackling with raw power. The souls around me recoiled, and the vortex trembled under the assault.

    Despite the demon''s mocking words, I fought with everything I had. But the demon''s grip on my soul tightened, and I could feel its influence growing. My thoughts became jumbled, my actions more instinctual and savage. The monster within me roared in triumph, but I knew this power came with a price.

    The air grew thick with dark energy, and I could no longer contain my power. In a final desperate act of defiance, I shouted in a demonic tongue, my voice echoing through the realms: ¡°Nirvash kortan xalraxoth.¡±

    The portal''s energy surged, reacting to my words. The chaotic storm of souls and energy seemed to hesitate as if recognizing my command.

    I was still in control¡ªfor now. The demon fought to dominate me completely, but I resisted with all my might. A mocking laughter escaped my lips as I felt myself rising off the ground. ¡°I feel so much more,¡± my voice echoed as I flew. My hand extended, and instantly, Noxaris landed firmly in my grasp.

    Aria, this isn''t safe! I heard its voice call out to me. You need to fight for control! You must gain complete control, or we won''t survive this!

    "FOOLISH DEMONS!" a voice that wasn''t mine bellowed from my mouth. "You dare harm the body of my mortal, my Reaper?" My gaze locked on Enoxon, and I felt a surge of unearthly power. The demon''s energy pulsed within, threatening to overwhelm my senses, but I clung to the last remnants of my will.

    As I hovered above the ground, I could feel the tension between my consciousness and the demon¡¯s growing stronger. The air around me crackled with dark energy, and I sensed the fear and confusion in the eyes of those watching below.

    With Noxaris in hand, I pointed the weapon towards the sky. "This power... it¡¯s intoxicating," I murmured, though I wasn''t sure if it was me or the demon speaking anymore. The line between us was blurring rapidly. ¡°How I missed the taste of this,¡± The voice chuckled.

    Aria, you must focus. Noxaris demanded from me. DO NOT Let it consume you!

    That¡¯s when something flashed out of the corner of my eye, and I felt an immense weight grab me and hold me tight as it took me toward the rocks, slamming me into the tall stones. I swear I cracked the rocky claws of Tartarus. I gazed upwards at my attacker, but that''s when I saw its face as this thing huddled in front of me.

    ¡°Mundus?¡± I questioned, my voice barely above a whisper. His face was consumed by black lines, and his ghostly white hair was as twisted as mine.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve just completed this!¡± He growled to me, his wings beating as he held me against the stone-cold rocks. ¡°All you had to do was obey and just finish it.¡± The man¡¯s voice was laced with venom.

    All my senses began to emerge again, and I felt destroyed. ¡°You¡­ Are you the one who¡¯s marked me?¡± I questioned, my eyes searching for a mistake.

    ¡°I am the demon who has killed your entire family and ripped apart your mother¡¯s soul right in front of you. I am the one who is in control of the Underworld, Tartarus, and soon to be the Celestial Realm and the Reaper''s Realm! OH but this? This was unexpected. I had no idea you had it in you, Snow. To think, I should''ve just done this the day you entered my Underworld. I''ve been waiting for the Reaper''s Demon to show!"

    Pathetic waste of time. Show him no mercy! My demon laughed wickedly to me.

    All this time, it was right in front of me. Mundus. He was my enemy? He was the one who has marked me? Anger twisted inside me as I realized everything. "That''s why you were so interested in me, in Yushin!" I snarled at him, flinging myself off the rocks and into his direction, my wings carrying my weight.

    ¡°Incenectus Animiteus,¡± the words flowed out of my mouth as Noxaris was pointed at Mundus.

    A burst of dark energy erupted from Noxaris, striking Mudus and sending him back. He snarled and retaliated with a wave of his own energy, but I deftly dodged, feeling the rush of power course through my veins.

    "Stupid pathetic mortal," Mundus snarled. "All you needed to do was complete the ritual and you wouldn''t be in this!"

    "Id never let you consume those souls," I snapped back.

    Our battle then raged in the sky, a whirlwind of dark magic and fierce combat. Each time Mundus struck, I countered with the strength of my will and the demon''s power within me. My wings beat furiously, keeping me agile as I landed blow after blow.

    Aria, focus your attacks! Noxaris urged, amplifying my resolve. I swung the scythe in a wide arc, channeling my energy into a devastating strike that caught the demon across the chest. He roared in pain, but his eyes burned with a relentless fury.

    "You stupid bitch!" Mundus growled, going after me again.

    During the battle, a familiar presence caught my attention. Through the chaos, I saw Kurai, his fox form darting through the shadows of Tartarus, calling out to me. His voice was a beacon, cutting through the darkness that threatened to consume me.

    My gaze, now watching as the fox ran through the depths of Tartarus , his flames bright.

    Stay Strong, Snow. I''ll be there. Kurai¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, his form growing closer with each passing moment. His eyes, filled with determination and concern, locked onto mine. The sight of him brought a surge of hope and clarity.

    ¡°Kurai? No, you can¡¯t be here!¡± I called out to him, my attention faltering.

    Shut up, the demon inside me growled. Focus on the enemy¡ªnot your boy toy.

    ¡°EXCUSE ME?¡± I replied to it.

    Mundus took advantage of my momentary distraction, striking me with a powerful blow that sent me reeling toward the ground, landing with a thud on my back.

    Look what you did. The demon inside me hissed.

    Stay out of her head, demon. Kurai''s voice growled.

    Oh little demon fox, that would mean you''re casted out.

    Mundus landed again, sensing the shift in my resolve. His hand, lifted as black magic wrapped around his fingers. The mans claws, dark and eerie lunged at me. I met the Mundus''s attack head-on, blocking his strike and countering with a swift, precise blow to his side. When I got back up, something struck me and forced me down once more.

    ¡°Snow, get up!¡± Kurai¡¯s words called over as he neared me. I could feel the heat radiating from his anger.

    I glared at Mundus coldly, my fuel of hatred raging once more.

    That¡¯s it, My inner demon hissed at me. Let your anger rage; avenge your family and your previous lives. Avenge the Reaper¡¯s life, which has been consumed.

    Dont listen to it, Snow. Stay strong, please! Kurai''s voice pleaded.

    I struggled to breathe, the weight of Mundus''s foot and the internal battle nearly too much to bear. I couldn''t let Mundus win. And I couldn''t let my inner demon consume me.

    With determination, I gripped Noxaris tighter, drawing on the weapon''s power and my inner strength.

    ¡°Mundus, you will pay for everything you¡¯ve done!¡± I roared, channeling my rage into a powerful burst of energy. Noxaris glowed with an ethereal light as I swung the weapon at Mundus.

    YES! GIVE IN! Destroy him! My inner demon laughed evilly.

    Caught off guard, Mundus staggered back, the force of the blow breaking his hold on me. I scrambled to my feet, my eyes burning with fierce determination.

    Mundus¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression turning to fury. ¡°Do you think this changes anything? You¡¯re still mine, Snow!¡±

    I collected my posture, my feet planted firmly on the ground, as I stared directly at Mundus''s cold eyes. I couldn''t believe it was him this entire time. To think, I was going trust him - as the Lord of the Underworld. Just as i trusted Enoxon.

    That was when I felt something go through me, something sharp and twisting. A weapon pierced my side, causing me to grasp for air as it hit, and I staggered backward my demon and I grasping for air. I fell to my knees, my strength fading.

    ¡°This ends now,¡± Enoxon¡¯s voice snapped in my ear. The pain was immediate and excruciating. I felt the dark magic of the claws sear through my flesh, its venomous energy spreading like wildfire. My strength drained rapidly, my vision blurring as I collapsed to the ground.

    I fell backwards, my body clashing once more with the rocks. Now I was forced to look at the red sky of Tartarus. My vision faded in and out, and voices from my inner demon and Noxaris hit me. But the last thing I saw was something going ablaze. You got it, Kurai. I chuckled to myself before everything around me went dark.

 Chapter Thirty-Six - Id Let the World Burn

Chapter Thirty-Six

    ''I''d Let the World Burn''

    <hr>

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

 Chapter Thirty-Seven - The Reapers Heart

    Chapter Thirty-Seven

    The Reaper''s Heart

    <hr>

    "Aria Kirasa, Reaper of the Underworld, fatally wounded by a demon, betrayed by the world''s most powerful sorcerer." Astaroth''s voice echoed ominously through the dark, cold halls of the Corridor within Miserth Keep. The demon''s words hung heavy in the air, each syllable a weight pressing down on those present. "Daughter to the Previous Reaper, the Lady in Red, and daughter to a Father unknown."

    "What do you mean, unknown?" The voice cut through the tension like a blade belonging to a young man with short, shaggy blonde hair and piercing blue eyes. This was Zarall, a young Celestia Warrior. He stood off to the side, his expression a mix of confusion and concern, his celestial aura flickering in the dim light as he glanced at his companions.

    Astaroth turned his gaze towards Zarall, his eyes narrowing slightly as if weighing the young man''s worthiness to know such secrets. "Her father''s identity is shrouded in mystery, even to those who dwell in the shadows," he replied in a gravelly voice that seemed to resonate with the very stones of Miserth Keep.

    "Her records don''t trace to any male demon with her blood," Casielle interjected, her tone authoritative and unwavering. The other Celestial stood tall, her long, flowing golden hair catching the faint light, and her radiant amber eyes seemed to pierce through the oppressive darkness of the keep.

    Astaroth nodded, unfazed by Casielle''s statement. "That is correct. There are no known records of her lineage on her father''s side. It is as if he never existed, or perhaps he is someone¡ªor something¡ªbeyond our knowledge."

    "What the Hell do you mean that it doesn''t trace to a demon? She''s a halfling! She has to have a father who''s a demon!" The voice belonged to Kurai, the hot-headed fox demon. His demeanor was off as he slumped over the young woman encased in crystal. His fiery red eyes glowed with frustration, and his sharp, fox-like ears twitched with agitation. The flickering torches cast restless shadows on his tense form.

    "Unless she doesn''t? Maybe she was created as an attachment to the Reaper?" Zarall argued, putting a hand up his chin, his eyes narrowing in thought. The theory seemed far-fetched, but it was not beyond the realm of possibility in a world filled with the arcane and the unknown.

    "That wouldn''t make sense," Another familiar deep voice sounded, belonging to that of the Celestial, Mati. The Dream Walker was perched on a candle holder that hovered right above the lifeless body, his glowing form casting an ethereal light on the scene below. He stared down at her with a furrowed brow, his wings slightly drooping with his worry''s weight. Being the woman''s guardian from the Celestial World, he was tirelessly searching for ways to help her, but he could not figure out how. He can give her a bit of life''s essence to help out. Still, he was fearful it wouldn''t be enough to resolve this dire situation.

    Astaroth turned his gaze to Kurai, his expression remaining calm and composed. "I understand your frustration, Kurai, but the truth is elusive. Aria''s father may not be a demon or a demon of a kind we have yet to encounter. The possibilities are boundless."

    Kurai growled, his sharp claws flexing instinctively. "There has to be something we''re missing. Some clue, some hidden information that will explain all of this."

    "She could be like Yuna, the Spirit Walker," Zarall offered, his voice tinged with hope.

    "She''s not a spirit, though. She''s flesh and blood," Mati replied, shaking his head gently. "She is not a Spirit Walker in any way. I can promise you that¡ªnor has she been made from the Reaper''s blood, like Yuna, to become one."

    "The woman was in the human world for years before finally being discovered¡ªthere''s absolutely no way she could be a Spirit Walker. If she was, she wouldn''t have lived her life as a normal human being," Casielle added, running a hand through her long pink hair, her tone matter-of-fact yet tinged with the frustration of their fruitless search.

    Getting impatient, Kurai''s voice reverberated over the crowd. "You''re all useless. Get the Hell out." Fear ran through the nogitsune. He felt that everything he had had been lost; he had failed, and every ounce of his body ached to improve this. Kurai would give his own life to help her, but he knew that was impossible. The flames within him kept reaching out to her, dancing over the little crystals. He wasn''t sure what its meaning was, but it was weird. It was as if the flames were trying to enter her crystal to get to her. But that could be from Kurai''s mindset. Perhaps he just wanted it to be possible.

    "You''re a bit of a prick, ain''t ya, fire boy? You can''t kick us out," said another voice belonging to Jenieva of the Wet Rose. Her short red hair was in a ponytail as she kicked the chair out from under Kurai. This demon was strong, even for a succubus. She glared down at Kurai, who was now on the floor. "You''re being an ass. You need to stop."

    "You''re not even her Guardian anymore," Casielle''s voice sighed. "She''s in the hands of the Celestials now, actual guardians to humans." It was a side of the Celestial Warrior that no one had seen before; she was usually the calm and peppy one, but the way Kurai acted got under her skin. Her pink gaze hardened as she looked down at the nogitsune sitting on the floor, annoyed with Jenieva. "Mati is her guardian now. Show him some respect," she demanded, crossing her arms.

    "I can do as I please," Kurai scoffed, returning her cold glare with one of his own. The demon pushed himself off the floor, reaching out and touching the crystal as his voice changed. "You''ve brought back a temporary solution, Casielle; I no longer need your help."

    "Temporary?!" She gasped, completely taken aback. The Celestial stepped up to Kurai, her hands on her hips and her lips pursed with anger. "How dare you!"

    Mati intervened, stepping between Casielle and Kurai, his wings spreading slightly to create a barrier. "Enough, both of you," he said firmly. "This fighting is getting us nowhere. Kurai, I understand your desperation, but lashing out at us won''t bring Aria back. Casielle, we must be patient and understanding, even in frustration."

    "Honestly, Kurai, you need to let them work," Jenieva''s voice sighed as she pinched the bridge of her nose.

    "If it weren''t for The Useless Walker, we wouldn''t even be in this situation!" Kurai growled, pointing at the Spirit Walker that had been quiet this entire time.

    Yushin''s long blue and silver hair covered his face, and he sat there quietly, absorbing the heated words. He finally looked up, his gaze calm yet resolute. "Blaming me won''t solve anything, Kurai," he said softly. "We must focus on what we can do now to help Aria."

    Casielle''s demeanor softened as she looked at Yushin. "He''s right, Kurai. We can''t afford to waste time pointing fingers. We need to use every resource we have to find a solution."

    Kurai''s anger began to boil. Everyone seemed out to make him the bad guy, or so he thought. "I was the only one there for her!" he snapped, his voice raising higher than everyone else''s. "All of you saw that damned portal shit, and not a single one of you offered to help out with anything! We watched Lady Serelia die, we watched Mati get his ass handed to him, and then we watched as Mundus got The Reaper''s Heart, whatever the Hell that was, and all of you sat on your asses like it was television!" He roared, glaring at each and every one of them. "Each of you acts like you''re all ''tough'' and ''strong'' and ''all-powerful,'' but you''re all useless to me."

    The room fell into an uncomfortable silence. Casielle''s eyes softened further, her initial anger melting into empathy. "Kurai, we all failed her somehow," she admitted quietly. "But this isn''t the time to tear each other apart. It''s the time to come together and rectify our mistakes."

    Jenieva stepped forward, her voice calm but firm. "We can''t change the past, Kurai. But we can change what we do now. We need you with us, not against us."

    Mati spoke next, his tone steady and reassuring. "Your pain is valid, Kurai, but directing it at us won''t help Aria. We need to channel that energy into finding a solution."

    "You know," Zarall spoke, changing the subject entirely and focusing back on the girl across the room from him, his blue eyes locked on the crystal. "It''s interesting that she¡­ wasn''t necessarily killed by Enoxon, but rather¡­ drained. If Enoxon is as bad and twisted as you claimed, and as we saw, why wouldn''t he just kill her and get it done with? Most mortals cannot withstand a life essence drain like that¡ªdespite who it''s from."

    "We''ve already had the discussion that she''s not human. She''s a halfling," Yushin replied to the Celestial spirit, leaning back in his chair with his arms crossed behind his head. "She''s like, half dead?"

    "How is that even possible?" Casielle replied, giving a soft look to Kurai, who was still hovering over Snow''s body, his tails resting on her crystal.

    "Until recently, you''re right. She ages like a human, yes. But she cannot be killed like a mortal could. As the Blood of a Demon and the Reaper course through her," Astaroth explained, curious.

    Kurai''s eyes narrowed as he listened, his anger momentarily replaced by confusion. "The Blood of a Demon and the Reaper? Why does that even matter?! Who cares where she came from!"

    Astaroth continued, "It means she has an extraordinary resilience to death. Enoxon''s draining didn''t kill her because her essence is tied to something far more powerful than mortal life. The demonic and Reaper blood gives her unique abilities and resilience."

    Zarall nodded thoughtfully. "So, she''s in a state between life and death. That could explain why Enoxon didn''t kill her outright¡ªhe might not have been able to."

    Mati leaned forward, his interest piqued. "If she''s half dead, as you put it, then there must be a way to restore her fully. Maybe we can tap into the power of her demonic and Reaper heritage to bring her back."

    Casielle''s pink eyes lit up with hope. "That''s it! We need to find a way to harness her unique essence. There must be something we haven''t explored yet."

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    "We could..." Mati began but was immediately cut off by Astaroth.

    "I refuse to do that," He growled.

    "Do what?" Jenieva and Kurai asked at the same time.

    "It''s an option, Astaroth!" Mati argued with him.

    "An option that will more than likely kill her!" Astaroth replied, his tone cold.

    "What is it?" Kurai''s voice cut in as he glared at the demon on the other side of the table.

    "Would it, though?" Mati asked. There''s been no proof, so why not try it?"

    "TRY WHAT?!" Kurai demanded, his fist slamming the table underneath him.

    Astaroth fell silent for a moment, his gaze avoiding everyone''s. "We allow the demon to wake."

    "What?!" Casielle gasped. "You would dare use that forbidden magic to curse her body and transform her! No way would that work. And besides, if it did work, she''d be consumed, just like Enoxon!"

    Kurai fell silent as he froze at that, his eyes wide. The only thought that could go through his head was how much it would change Snow''s innocence. What if it made her a completely different person, like how it changed the sorcerer that ended her.

    "Enoxon is currently not our problem, so we don''t need to worry about what happened to him," Jenieva''s voice hinted at sadness. She thought her, well, used to be, best friend was stronger than this. But when she saw what he did, it sent a strike of rage through her. After all he had gone through, Enoxon chose the same path he promised he wouldn''t go down. It hurt her.

    Still skeptical but willing to try anything to help his Reaper, Yushin asked, "And how do we do that? How do we tap into that essence?"

    Every bone inside Astaroth ached to reach out and dispel the stasis, just to confirm that the Daughter of his old friend was okay. The demon felt a deep sense of failure towards the Lady in Red, a burden that weighed heavily on his conscience. He desperately wanted to make amends for what he perceived as his shortcomings. If he had known what was truly happening and how disastrously it would unfold, he would never have entrusted Snow to Enoxon in the first place.

    Mati pondered for a moment. "We start by understanding the nature of her two halves. The demon and the Reaper. We need to find a way to balance those forces within her. Perhaps some ancient texts or rituals could guide us. Starting with that ''Reaper''s Heart'' artifact that¡­ Well, we know who has gained."

    Astaroth looked up to Mati and Yushin, "Do either of you know where Yuna is?"

    The two of them exchanged glances, and Mati spoke up once more. "She''s in the Celestial World... But she''s... A bit busy..." he said awkwardly.

    "Busy?" He questioned. "What do you mean?" Astaroth''s curiosity was piqued.

    "Let''s discuss that later," Mati said, dismissing the fact. He locked gazes with Astaroth and gave him a severe look, glancing over at the Celestials.

    "She''s helping the Celestials out," Casielle said with a smile.

    "Yeah, definitely," Mati replied quickly and turned away from them.

    Zarall focuses on the resolve back to the Reaper''s Heart as if agreeing with Mati about avoiding that conversation in front of the entire group. "If the Reaper''s Heart is involved, it might hold the key to stabilizing her essence. But obtaining it from Mundus won''t be easy."

    Yushin nodded in agreement. "Mundus wouldn''t just hand it over. We''ll need a solid plan to retrieve it and ensure it can be used safely."

    Casielle turned to Mati. "Mati, do you have any knowledge of the Reaper''s Heart? Any legends or lore that might give us a clue on how to use it?"

    Mati frowned thoughtfully. "The Reaper''s Heart is said to be a powerful artifact, capable of controlling the balance between life and death. It''s mentioned in several ancient texts, but specifics on its use are scarce. We''ll need to dig deeper into those texts and perhaps consult with other scholars or beings who might have more information."

    "What happens if we just take the stasis off her?" Zarall asked, approaching Kurai and the crystal himself, his arms folded as he looked down at the white-haired woman.

    "I''m not sure. I''ve never removed a stasis spell from someone, not even a demon. I''ve only placed others in stasis," Astaroth replied with uncertainty. He gently moved closer to the woman, gazing over her body. Currently, she was in a stasis that he had practiced for many years on other demons. This stasis kept any of her wounds from spreading through the rest of her body. It was almost like freezing someone''s body¡ªensuring that their blood does not take in the poison but also ensuring that their brain does not become corroded.

    "Hrm, I wonder if Michael¡ª" Zarall was immediately cut off by the rage of a female.

    "You will not involve that son of a bitch down here," Jenieva''s voice crackled with rage, stepping towards the two Celestials off to the side of the room. Her red gaze was cold as she stared at the young blonde-headed Celestial, who immediately raised his hands.

    "Jenieva!" Astaroth scolded, "Show some respect! That is the God of the Celestials!"

    "Alright, alright, no, Michael," Zarall conceded, trying to diffuse the tension. "But we still need a solution. Can we safely remove the stasis without causing further harm?"

    Astaroth sighed, his gaze still fixed on Snow. "If we remove the stasis, her body will be vulnerable again. The demonic and Reaper blood in her might resist, but there''s no guarantee she''ll survive the process without additional help. And that... Will re-activate her mark from Mundus - allowing her to let him know that Enoxon didn''t actually, well, kill her."

    "Can you all just get out?" Kurai howled. Enough of the arguing and loud voices. The nogitsune was angry to the point that he threw a chair against the wall, his eyes red with a mix of fear and anger.

    "Jenieva, take Kurai outside and dispose of him temporarily, please. Yushin, go with her," Astaroth dismissed, flicking his wrist and ''shoo-ing'' the fox-demon.

    "WHAT?!" Kurai snapped, his eyes darkening.

    "With pleasure. I like ''em rough. Come on, big boy, follow Momma," Jenieva chuckled as she rubbed her hands together with delight. She was definitely a different breed of demon; that was one thing for sure. The power that Jenieva held back was a secret, but she was undoubtedly a powerful succubus and demon. She had the muscle to hold back the nogitsune and even throw out her disruptions at the bar when needed. "Come on, Little Fox-Cub!"

    "Be careful!" Casielle called out to them as she waved goodbye to Yushin and Jenieva, sticking her tongue out at Kurai, who was fighting them back.

    "Get your hands off me!" Kurai''s voice faded out as the two of them took him away.

    Within the room sat four figures: Astaroth, Casielle, Zarall, and Mati. The room fell silent after they took the disruption out. This caused Astaroth to begin pacing back and forth. He wanted to be able to help Snow but was sure that if he took the stasis off, she would come back in the event of her demonic form. This would wake Snow and cause the poison to once more ripple through her, causing an immense amount of pain. A sigh escaped him as he approached the woman''s stasis. He stared down at her, feeling ever so sorry. The demon felt pity for a mortal. It was a strange feeling. What would Lady Serelia have done? What would¡­ Lord Zonoth do?

    Lord Zonoth, Astaroth''s head filled with complications as he exchanged glances with Mati, leaning in his chair, staring at the castle''s ceiling.

    When Mati caught Astaroth''s glance, he immediately sat up straight and shook his head. "I don''t know it, Astaroth. That seems¡­ Tricky," He commented.

    Casielle and Zarall''s gazes now piqued with interest, turned to the Dream Walker. Astaroth felt a pang of apprehension. These were dangerous waters they were wading into.

    "But¡­" Mati sighed, frowning. "Now that we know Lady Serelia is¡­ Officially gone¡­"

    "Officially? What do you mean?" Casielle questioned, her gaze locking with his, a mix of confusion and curiosity in her eyes.

    "Ah, you weren''t there. Right. The Celestial Realm didn''t see much," Mati stood up, brushing his long red hair out of his gaze as he hovered over Snow''s crystallized body. The sight of Snow, so still and fragile, brought a lump to Astaroth''s throat. "Lady Serelia was never murdered, as all the realms assumed," Mati started. ¡°However, when¡­ this all happened moons ago¡­ the Queen was officially¡­¡± His voice teetered on the last words. "Dead."

    "Wait, she was alive this entire time?" Zarall questioned, his disbelief evident.

    "Yes," Mati confirmed, his tone laden with sorrow. "She went into hiding to protect Snow and to keep her true identity a secret. Only a few of us knew the truth."

    "Why would Lady Serelia go into hiding for Snow?"

    The Dream Walker grinned awkwardly as he put his hand behind his head. "Uh, well, you see, something that we," He motioned to Astaroth and himself, "Decided to do was¡­ Keep the Lady in Red''s identity safe, unknown to the rest of the Celestial World and the Underworld."

    As Casielle was about to speak, Zarall silenced her. "It was probably for the best, given the circumstances with the Council of the Sinless," He gazed at his pink-haired companion, who looked like she was about to lose it on Mati for keeping such a secret. "Let it go, Casielle. There are some things that they must do to protect the Underworld. Keep in mind, the Council already has it frozen here." He sighed. "

    "But they should know of Snow''s actual parents! She''s the Daughter of an all-powerful king and queen!" She argued.

    "Casielle," Astaroth''s voice smoothly sounded. "Some things can''t be shared with the Celestials. And this is one of them. You''re here now, you''re fighting for something now," He said, acknowledging Snow.

    Zarall rested his feet on the table and tipped his chair back. "So, Snow is the Daughter of a Reaper, who is also the Queen of the Underworld and the King. OK?" He sighed as he confirmed this. Has Kurai been notified yet?"

    Astaroth and Mati exchanged worried glances once more. "As of right now," Mati spoke, "No. He doesn''t need to know."

    "I don''t think it would affect him too much right now," Casielle murmured. "He doesn''t care about the previous lords."

    Astaroth reached over and rested a hand on her shoulder, "Keep in mind, Lady Serelia and Lord Zonoth took him in and raised him." He explained to her calmly. "If he knows of Lady Serelia''s¡­ Official death, well, I''m not sure how things would be in that event. The amount of revenge the Nogitsune would want. I''d be afraid for him."

    Zarall, who had been preparing his notes, paused and looked up. "Why the secrecy? Surely knowing her heritage could help us understand her better, perhaps even aid in saving her?"

    Astaroth shook his head, his thoughts drifting to the hidden chamber where Lord Zonoth lay in stasis, a secret only he and Mati shared. "There''s more to this than meets the eye. Lady Serelia kept her identity hidden for a reason. Revealing it now could cause more harm than good."

    He remembered the fierce battles and the political machinations that had led to Zonoth''s downfall. The power struggles in the Underworld were relentless, and any hint of weakness could be exploited. Astaroth had seen too many fall prey to such schemes.

    Mati added, "And there are other¡­ factors at play. Lord Zonoth''s fate, for instance, is closely tied to Snow''s. We must be careful not to awaken forces we cannot control."

    "You''re speaking in riddles. If there''s something else we should know, you need to tell us," Casielle added to her previous comment. Casielle frowned, a hint of frustration in her eyes. "Isn''t Lord Zonoth dead, though?" She asked. "That''s the entire reason that Mundus took over!" She argued. "All of this seems like a hot mess that needs to be fixed immediately."

    Zarall nodded. "The Council won''t engage anymore, Casielle. We know this."

    Casielle huffed, plopping down in her chair and crossing her arms. "This is all unfair."

    "This is the Underworld - things will never be perfect," Zarall calmed her. "Nor will the Celestial World."

    Astaroth sighed, his mind racing with the implications of revealing too much. He had been a guardian of secrets for centuries and knew that some truths were too dangerous to be spoken aloud. "All you need to know for now is that Lady Serelia''s legacy carries immense power and danger. Understanding her past is crucial, but we must not rush into this blindly."

    He could still hear Serelia''s voice, a haunting echo in his mind. Protect her, Astaroth. She is the key to everything. The weight of that responsibility had never left him.

    Mati nodded in agreement. "Focus on uncovering what you can about the Reaper''s Heart. The rest will be revealed in due time."

    Casielle and Zarall exchanged uneasy glances but nodded, recognizing the gravity of the situation. As they returned to their tasks, the room settled into a tense silence, each member lost in their thoughts.

    For Astaroth, the silence was a double-edged sword. It gave him a moment to reflect but also brought the memories crashing back. He couldn''t help but think of the hidden chamber, the stasis spell that kept Zonoth in a suspended state, and the delicate balance they had to maintain. One wrong move and everything could unravel.

    Mati placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. "We''ll get through this, old friend. We''ve faced worse."

    Astaroth managed a small smile, though the worry never left his eyes. "I know. But the stakes have never been higher."

    With that, they resumed their preparations, each step weighed down by the secrets they carried. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but they would face it together, united by their shared resolve and the hope of saving Snow.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight - Searching for Options

    Chapter Thirty-Eight

    Searching for Options

    <hr>

    ¡°You know it¡¯s an option,¡± Mati¡¯s voice calmly said to Astaroth, his heterochromatic gaze locking with the demon across from him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is, Mati,¡± Astaroth replied, a deep sigh resonating. He scanned the clearing to ensure it was just the two of them. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea. Her demon almost consumed her in Tartarus.¡±

    ¡°Tartarus enhances everyone¡¯s demonic side, Astaroth,¡± Mati replied.

    ¡°But Snow is different,¡± Astaroth shot back, his purple eyes narrowing. ¡°She¡¯s not just any demon. She¡¯s the daughter of Lady Serelia. The stakes are much higher.¡±

    Mati crossed his arms, his shaggy red hair falling into his face. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly why we need to consider all options. If we don¡¯t, we risk losing her completely.¡±

    Astaroth¡¯s regal demeanor faltered momentarily as frustration bubbled to the surface. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that? I¡¯ve been around long enough to understand the risks. But throwing her back into a situation where her demonic side could take over? That¡¯s not a risk I¡¯m willing to take.¡±

    Mati¡¯s expression softened, but his resolve remained. ¡°I know you care about her. We all do. But sometimes, the only way to save someone is to let them face their demons¡ªliterally and figuratively.¡±

    Astaroth clenched his fists, his long, teal, and purple hair swaying with the motion. ¡°You saw what happened in Tartarus. She barely made it out. I can¡¯t watch her go through that again.¡± He has been around long enough to see many people taken over by their personal demons, changing them and making them an entirely new figure. He was lucky enough to witness the battle in Tartarus but could not interfere. He watched Lady Serelia die, and that¡¯s what broke him. Now, all he wanted to do was make up for her death and protect Snow for Lady Serelia. It hurt him knowing she was gone, but if he could at least make things up to Lady Serelia, even in spirit, he needed to ensure his best friend''s daughter was okay.

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your plan, Astaroth?¡± Mati challenged, his yellow and red eyes piercing the demon¡¯s defenses. ¡°We can¡¯t keep her in stasis forever. Mundus would find her.¡±

    Astaroth¡¯s jaw tightened as he struggled to find the right words. ¡°My plan is to protect her, no matter what it takes. I won¡¯t let her be consumed by the same darkness that claimed so many others.¡±

    ¡°And you think I don¡¯t want the same?¡± Mati¡¯s voice rose, uncharacteristically fierce. ¡°I¡¯ve dedicated my life to guarding her, to ensuring her safety. But we need to be realistic. If we don¡¯t take decisive action, we¡¯ll lose her anyway.¡±

    ¡°And how did that go?!¡± Astaroth snapped, losing his cool for once. ¡°Lady Serelia is gone!¡±

    ¡°How do you think I feel?!¡± Mati replied, his inner turmoil getting the best of him. He was slightly taken aback by Astaroth¡¯s outburst. ¡°You don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t carried that weight since I watched her go down?!¡± His voice trembled with emotion. ¡°She was my Reaper, too. I watched her grow, just as I was watching Snow! It¡¯s my job as the Dream Walker. You know we can¡¯t interfere with destiny!¡±

    Astaroth¡¯s eyes blazed with a rare fury. ¡°Destiny? Is that what you call it when we stand by and do nothing? Lady Serelia was more than a Reaper to me. She was a beacon of hope, a reminder that even in the darkest realms, there could be light! And yet, you, Dream Walker, who meddled with fate, couldn¡¯t save her?¡±

    Mati¡¯s mismatched eyes narrowed. ¡°And you, Overlord, who commands legions, who could bend the very will of darkness, what did you do? Sit on your ass and watch? You won¡¯t even take charge now when it matters most! Mundus took over that throne only because of your loyalty to Lady Serelia. Admit it, you were too afraid to stand against her, to be turned down once again.¡±

    Immediately, Astaroth lifted his hand toward Mati and gave him a cold glare. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say that again,¡± he growled at him, his voice cold and dangerous.

    Mati held his ground, his own anger mixing with sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s the truth, Astaroth. You loved her, but she didn¡¯t love you back. And now you¡¯re projecting that failure onto Snow, trying to protect her in ways you couldn¡¯t protect Serelia.¡±

    Astaroth clenched his fist as he barely restrained that fury. ¡°You know nothing about what I¡¯ve been through for her. Every decision I make is haunted by the memory of Lady Serelia. I vowed to protect Snow because I couldn¡¯t save her mother. I won¡¯t fail again.¡±

    Mati¡¯s eyes softened, and a small, wry smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°Astaroth, we¡¯ve been at this for so long, we¡¯re starting to sound like a couple of ancient relics. Two old geezers bickering over the past when we should be looking to the future.¡±

    Astaroth blinked, momentarily taken aback by the sudden change in tone. He recomposed himself, feeling embarrassed for lashing out so hard. An ancient sorrow weighed heavily on his shoulders, a burden of countless years. ¡°Perhaps, Mati. Perhaps we are,¡± he admitted, his voice tinged with a reluctant acceptance.

    Sensing the shift, Mati sat back down at a chair with his legs crossed, trying to mask his inner turmoil with a touch of levity. He had always been the one to find humor in dire situations, a coping mechanism that had become second nature. ¡°So,¡± he said, forcing a casual tone, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±

    Astaroth¡¯s voice grew quiet, almost a whisper, as he looked away. The memories of Serelia¡¯s fall still haunted him, a wound that had never fully healed. ¡°She¡¯s still learning, Mati. I can¡¯t watch her fall like I did with Serelia,¡± he confessed, the pain evident in his eyes. It was a struggle he faced every day, the fear of repeating his past failures with Snow.

    Mati leaned forward, his own eyes reflecting a mixture of sympathy and determination. He understood Astaroth¡¯s struggle all too well; he had his own demons to battle. ¡°We can¡¯t watch her be caged by fear. We both want what¡¯s best for her. Kurai is going to lose it if we can¡¯t figure this out,¡± he said, his voice steady but urgent. ¡°You have to let her face her challenges, or she¡¯ll never be ready to lead.¡±

    ¡°Lead?¡± Astaroth questioned, his gaze shifting over to Mati. The word struck a chord deep within him, stirring a mix of pride and fear.

    ¡°She¡¯s the Heir to the Throne, Astaroth,¡± Mati reminded him gently. The weight of those words hung in the air, a reminder of the immense responsibility they both carried.

    Astaroth clenched his fists, wrestling with the internal conflict between his desire to protect and his need to prepare Snow for her destiny. Mati¡¯s words echoed in his mind, a reminder that they were not just guardians but mentors. Finally, he nodded, a weary but resolute acceptance in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, Mati. For Snow. And for the future.¡±

    Mati nodded back, his own resolve solidifying. ¡°For Snow. And for the future,¡± he echoed. The two stood in a moment of mutual understanding, their shared pain and purpose forging a stronger bond. ¡°Shall we prepare for the ritual?¡±

    ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll need the Reaper¡¯s Heart first?¡± Astaroth questioned.

    ¡°I think she¡¯ll be fine without it,¡± Mati replied, though his confidence wavered slightly. He glanced over his shoulder as yelling from outside the doors grew louder. ¡°Though, we must find out if she can reaccess the Reaper¡¯s Realm. Mundus completed the ritual; he needs to be stopped. I don¡¯t know what kind of ancients he¡¯s facing in the Reaper¡¯s Realm right now. I¡¯m not sure if Snow will still be able to go there,¡± he murmured, worry etched in his features.

    ¡°Well, I guess we¡¯ll have to find out,¡± Astaroth said, his resolve firming. ¡°Yushin and you will have to be her guides, right?¡± He extended his hand to Mati, a gesture of trust and solidarity.

    Mati looked at the hand momentarily, then stood up and shook it firmly. ¡°Absolutely,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Come on. Send Yushin and Jenieva in; you handle Kurai.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Astaroth replied. With that, the two nodded to each other. They left in separate directions, each carrying the weight of their responsibilities and the hope for Snow''s success.

    Outside, Astaroth could see Jenieva and Yushin teasing Kurai. ¡°Will you please go inside and meet with Mati?¡± the Duke of Asturdorm asked the two.

    ¡°Ah yeah, absolutely!¡± Jenieva said with a bright smile. She turned toward Kurai, blowing a kiss at him. ¡°Thank you for the fun time, loverboy.¡±

    Kurai growled, giving her a cold glare.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize how powerful succubus could be!¡± Yushin chuckled as the two of them walked away.

    ¡°Kurai,¡± the Duke of Asturdorm spoke calmly, his voice echoing through the snowy gardens to the young fox-demon left alone on the bench.

    Kurai seemed defeated, slumped over and staring at the ground. His thoughts were rampant, knowing the truth of everything crumbling down on him. The reality of it all tore him apart the most¡ªknowing who the demon was and witnessing what he did to his Snow. Knowing that he had trusted the Mundus for so long, it destroyed him. What hurt him the most was that he couldn¡¯t reach her faster than the Enoxon and Mundus had done. How could the Underworld be okay with their supposed-to-be ruler acting this way?

    Though he ignored the Duke, Kurai was flicking flames into the snow and watching it melt. Mundus¡¯s demon form''s power was astronomical and always has been. The demon form of his brother was corrupt, malicious, and so much worse than he could imagine. The more he thought about it, the stronger he could feel the flames within him grow. How could he?

    ¡°Kurai,¡± Astaroth repeated.

    The nogitsune turned to quickly glance at Astaroth but had no intention of conversing.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Come, walk with me,¡± Astaroth invited him with a gentle smile.

    ¡°About what?¡± Kurai muttered, sending a bigger flame to the ground.

    ¡°Mostly about how disrespectful it is to burn my garden. Stop that!¡± Astaroth scolded, his tone shifting to one of mild annoyance.

    Kurai''s eyes flickered with frustration and guilt as he extinguished the flames. He continued to sit there as his thoughts ran wild.

    The nogitsune had trusted Mundus since the day he was introduced to him. They had been raised together for so long. Mundus was much older than Kurai, but Mundus still treated him like a brother. The fact that his own family turned against him and Lady Serelia took him in with Mundus hurt him.

    The day he got the message from his family''s tribe, he had just earned his third tail¡ªat 15. He found out that his tribe was preparing for war, and the tribe was asking for help. But being that the tribe was about to be attacked, that¡¯s when the bond between him and Snow became official. It¡¯s strange because Kurai had little to no knowledge about the bond. He was told that if he could protect his ward, then he would rejoin the tribe. Sadly, Kurai was never given the chance to rejoin his tribe after the demon utterly decimated it. The same demon murdered Snow¡¯s family.

    He¡¯ll never understand how the demon killed the world¡¯s strongest sorcerers, Ren and Sayuri, and he feels it wasn¡¯t done alone. There had to be a battle about it, but no one knew. The underworld likes to say they were murdered within the human world¡ªwhere any magic done between either party would have caused significant disasters.

    Once the demon could rid Ren and Sayuri, he went after the Sayaka Tribe. The tribe even knew ahead of advance and asked for allies from the Lords. They did their best to help with the war, sending a few extra demons to watch over the Fox gods. However, it wasn¡¯t enough. The demon swooped in with his own army and took them out¡ªleaving Kurai to hear about the broken tribe within a week. He was shattered to know that his own family was decimated, but he also couldn''t care less about them. They removed the nogitsune from their tribe¡ªfor being the Curse of the Darkened One. That¡¯s what they called him as a young cub when they removed him¡­

    Their words echoed from the other kids and even some adults in his head. It was heartbreaking. Even his own mother turned her back on him eventually. Weren¡¯t mothers supposed to protect their children? His father, the leader of the Tribe, turned him away because it gave the family "a bad name." Why would they allow a demon to live within a group of Gods? Thus, the contract began.

    After he was brought into royalty by Serelia and Zonoth, he continued training to earn his tails - taking extra classes and learning side-by-side with Mundus. His brother saw potential in him, which opened up to training beside the Lords rather than just being watched by them. He gained more and more experience when the Lords trained him directly. By the time he turned 20, he had gained a fourth tail; 23 was his fifth, and recently, he gained his sixth tail at 24. He¡¯s worked hard to get where he was, and now he had a mortal to protect.

    Just because the bond was shattered doesn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t want to protect her. He shared a moment with her back at the Abyssal Gardens, kissing her and strengthening their bond. Snow had believed in Kurai since the day they met. And he wanted to protect her. He wanted to gain his next tails - his seventh, eighth, and ninth. But how could he do that without another nogitsune or even a Master of the Fire Arts?

    ¡°Kurai?!¡± Astaroth¡¯s voice brought him back to reality.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Kurai murmured, blinking and raising his head to look at the Duke. ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Astaroth sighed as he began to walk away. ¡°You know something, Kurai?¡± He asked him.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He replied.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with Lady Serelia way before you were even born. I watched you grow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. You were their servant, a Duke, their closest friend, blah blah.¡±

    ¡°I was there when Lady Serelia and Lord Zonoth took you in. I trained you, helped you harness your powers.¡±

    ¡°I remember,¡± Kurai said softly, his eyes fixed on the ground ahead.

    Astaroth stopped and turned to face Kurai. ¡°You were always strong, Kurai. Even when you were just a cub. Stronger than anyone gave you credit for.¡±

    Kurai clenched his fists. ¡°Strength didn¡¯t matter to them. To my own family. They saw me as a curse, a disgrace.¡±

    ¡°They were wrong,¡± Astaroth said firmly. ¡°You¡¯ve proven your worth time and again. You protected Snow, and you¡¯ve grown into a powerful warrior.¡±

    ¡°But at what cost?¡± Kurai¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything. My tribe, my family¡­¡±

    ¡°You have a new family to protect now, Kurai,¡± Astaroth explained. ¡°You still have Snow. You still have all your Celestial Realm and the Underworld friends.¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡± He scoffed. ¡°They¡¯re allies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen how you interact with them,¡± the Duke chuckled.

    ¡°Why do you even care so much?¡± Kurai growled.

    ¡°Because,¡± Astaroth started, pausing and looking at the young demon. ¡°I see the Kitsune in you. I¡¯ve seen it since the beginning, even before the contract was put in place,¡± he said with a gentle smile. ¡°You¡¯re not just a Nogitsune. You¡¯ve far beyond redeemed yourself. If your tribe was here, they¡¯d see how strong and full of heart you¡¯ve become.¡±

    Kurai''s eyes widened slightly, taken aback by Astaroth''s words. He had always seen himself as an outcast, a curse. The idea that someone saw him differently, especially someone who had been a part of his life for so long, was foreign to him.

    ¡°Redeemed myself? After letting Snow get hurt, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s even possible. My pact with her was cut the instant she lost her life, Astaroth!¡± His voice choked, actually letting emotion spill. ¡°I¡¯ve failed Snow - she was the only thing that mattered to me.¡±

    Astaroth¡¯s expression softened, and he took a step closer to Kurai. ¡°Kurai, the pain of losing someone you care about never truly disappears. But Snow¡¯s death wasn¡¯t your fault. You did everything you could to protect her.¡±

    Kurai shook his head, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t enough. I wasn¡¯t strong enough.¡±

    ¡°You were strong, Kurai. Stronger than anyone else could have been in your place,¡± Astaroth said firmly. ¡°The bond you shared with Snow wasn¡¯t just a pact but a testament to your heart and loyalty. And those qualities are still within you.¡± The Duke reached out and patted the heated nogitsune¡¯s shoulder.

    Kurai shook his hand off immediately and could feel his anger and heartache grow stronger. ¡°She¡¯s dead. I¡¯ve failed - my contract is null.¡±

    Astaroth withdrew his hand, respecting Kurai¡¯s space. ¡°I understand your pain; believe me, I do.¡± He said as if remembering his own sorrow. ¡°But this isn¡¯t about the contract. It¡¯s about who you are and what you stand for. Snow believed in you, and that belief wasn¡¯t tied to a contract.¡±

    ¡°Believed in me?¡± Kurai spat, his eyes flashing with a mix of fury and sorrow. ¡°What good is belief if I can''t save her?¡±

    Astaroth remained calm, his voice gentle but unwavering. ¡°Belief isn¡¯t about outcomes, Kurai. It¡¯s about trust and faith in someone¡¯s character. Snow saw something in you that goes beyond your power or success. She saw your heart.¡±

    Kurai clenched his fists, his anger melting into deep sadness. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to live without her.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fix this,¡± He said, calming the Nogitsune.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a way to change the fate of Snow, but it¡¯s not easy.¡±

    ¡°Astaroth,¡± Kurai¡¯s voice said shakily, almost desperate, ¡°If there is a way to save Snow, I will do it. I would give my own life to her, please.¡±

    The demon nodded and smiled. It was incredible to Astaroth because the only emotion he ever saw from Kurai was anger and hatred. The memories of watching the young Nogitsune training with him and even Mundus it was always promising. Astaroth knew that Kurai was capable of many things, even the path of redemption to becoming a Kitsune and lifting his curse.

    ¡°Your determination has always been admirable,¡± Astaroth said softly.

    ¡°So what do we need to do?!¡± Kurai said, his tail no longer dragging.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to awaken Snow,¡± Astaroth said quickly.

    Kurai¡¯s ears dropped once more as he tilted his head. ¡°Awaken? Wait, you mean¡­?¡±

    ¡°We are going to discuss the pros and cons of releasing her from her stasis,¡± Astaroth explained, nodding his head. ¡°Come along.¡±

    With that, Kurai and Astaroth returned to Miserth Keep, though Kurai¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts again. The rest of the group was sitting once more in the room with Snow¡¯s crystal, all in their same seats.

    ¡°Have you cool down yet, Foxxy?!¡± Jenieva called out to him as she grinned widely. ¡°Did I kick your butt enough?¡±

    Kurai silenced her with a cold glare but kept his mouth shut. He was focused solely on Snow and redemption for her death. Well, half-death. He still wasn¡¯t sure if she was alive or dead. Her heart was beating the moment Noxaris told him to give her some life essence - which he still didn¡¯t understand fully. But he didn¡¯t care. That ¡®life essence,¡¯ whatever it is, gave her a chance to breathe.

    Back in the room, Mati was once more in his owl form, hovering above Snow. His heterochromatic gaze jumped from each person, acknowledging their presence once more.

    ¡°I want silence as I explain the process,¡± Mati explained, his wings stretching far from his sides. With one swoosh, he immediately blew out all the candles that lit the room. The only light available was the light that was harnessed inside Snow¡¯s crystal.

    ¡°We can awaken Snow, but if this is our chosen path, we cannot be sure what will happen. Her demon may very well be the first to awaken, holding onto the little bit of life she may or may not have left. Demons are ruthless¡ªthe Reaper¡¯s demon is powerful and strong. If Snow is to win this battle, we must avoid interfering. Any negative energy we provide may only feed her demon,¡± Mati¡¯s voice boomed across the group, his eyes glowing slightly.

    ¡°A demon mark is not something to tamper with lightly,¡± Astaroth¡¯s voice spoke, stepping beside the owl. ¡°A demon¡¯s mark is a demon¡¯s way to show that they own something¡ªand only so many demons have access to this type of black magic. It marks them as their prey. But it can also be used for worse, such as Enoxon.¡±

    ¡°Enoxon wasn¡¯t marked, though,¡± Yushin replied.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know that,¡± Astaroth silenced the Spirit Walker. ¡°We don¡¯t know why Enoxon did what he did.¡±

    ¡°Probably because he wanted Nova,¡± Jenieva grumbled under her breath.

    ¡°A human, halfling, or whatever else is marked by a demon belongs to that demon. Typically, only Overlords have this power,¡± Astaroth continued, ignoring their comments. ¡°I can mark and erase.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just a curse of death,¡± Mati called out. ¡°It¡¯s similar to making a pact with a demon, but in this case, it¡¯s akin to black magic and curses. Snow is a special case¡ªshe is the daughter of the Reaper. She is strong. Probably the only reason she could resist Mundus¡¯s call,¡± he explained. ¡°Most Overlords can only mark a single human or halfling. This causes an easy feed of the human¡¯s emotions and pain.¡±

    Kurai watched as the Duke¡¯s head dropped. He seemed to be just as concerned as he was with Snow. He hadn¡¯t had much play in the relationship with her, but the demon did seem to be worried about her. If he was as close as he states to the previous Reaper, maybe keeping Snow safe was a priority? Perhaps he felt like he failed the previous Reaper and Snow, such as Kurai.

    ¡°You knew all along who Snow was, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kurai suddenly asked him quietly, his gaze avoiding the demons. ¡°You didn¡¯t think to tell us?¡±

    The Duke looked up, his expression a mix of regret and determination. ¡°Yes, Kurai, I knew who she was,¡± he admitted. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t my secret to tell. Snow¡¯s identity and her powers are her own burden to bear. Revealing it prematurely could have put her in greater danger.¡±

    Kurai clenched his fists, trying to control the surge of emotions. ¡°But we could have helped her, protected her better if we had known.¡±

    The Duke sighed. ¡°I understand your frustration, Kurai. But sometimes, knowledge is as dangerous as ignorance. The more people who knew, the greater the risk of her being exposed to those who would exploit her lineage.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve at least told me,¡± Kurai said calmly, staring at Snow. ¡°If I had known who she was and where she was from, I could¡¯ve understood better.¡±

    ¡°So if we do this whole¡­ Revive her from the dead kind of thing; will she be dead, or will she be mortal?¡± Yushin asked.

    Kurai glared at Yushin. He still hated him. ¡°She¡¯ll be here - that¡¯s what matters!¡± He snarled.

    ¡°It was a simple question. Jeeze, calm down, Fox-Brain.¡±

    ¡°FOX-BRAIN?!¡± Kurai snapped. Despite the heat of the moment, his words were cold and angered as his eyes began to glow in the dark. ¡°Who the hell¨C¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me take you outside again,¡± Jenieva¡¯s wicked voice sounded, her red eyes returning his cold glare. ¡°Momma wasn¡¯t done earlier.¡±

    Astaroth sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. ¡°Stop the bickering,¡± He muttered to the younger group. ¡°Anyway. Yushin has a good question.¡±

    The tension in the room grew thick, but Mati¡¯s voice cut through it. ¡°Enough. This isn¡¯t helping Snow or any of us. We need to focus.¡±

    Astaroth nodded in agreement, stepping between Kurai and Yushin. ¡°Yushin¡¯s question is valid. We need to understand what we¡¯re dealing with.¡±

    The Duke cleared his throat, returning the group¡¯s attention to him. ¡°Reviving Snow isn¡¯t just about bringing her back. It¡¯s about whether her soul and essence remain intact. She may return as she was, or she could be changed. She may very well live the rest of her life out as a demon.¡±

 Chapter Thirty-Nine - A Guardians Dilemma

Chapter 39

    A Guardian''s Dilemma

    <hr>

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

 Chapter Forty - The Awakening

    Chapter Forty

    The Awakening

    <hr>

    A blaze, rippling through the Underworld that a demon could see from miles away, lit up the path as a creature dashed in and out of its flames. The nightmarish landscape, with its jagged rocks and rivers of molten lava, was bathed in an eerie glow. Eyes full of determination, the Nogitsune made his way home to Asturdorm. The Kingdom was now under the iron rule of Overlord Astaroth following the mysterious disappearance of Mundus. The firefox was driven, his heart pounding with purpose - he was finally ready.

    With each leap through the incandescent flames, Kurai felt a surge of confidence. The flames caressed his fur but did not burn; they were an extension of his spirit. He moved with the grace and agility of a shadow, his form flickering in and out of visibility. His sharp and focused eyes pierced through the smoke, locking onto the distant silhouette of the Kingdom.

    As he approached the edge of Asturdorm, Kurai came to an abrupt halt. Before him stood an invisible barrier that shimmered faintly against the dark backdrop of the Underworld. The protective barrier around a city in this infernal realm always seemed like a paradox to him. But without hesitation, he closed his eyes, concentrating. In an instant, he vanished from sight.

    Not but a second later, the Nogitsune fox reappeared at the doorstep of Miserth Keep. The massive stone structure loomed above him, and spires reached the crimson sky. Guards flanked the entrance, their eyes widening slightly at the sight of the familiar fox.

    Recognition flickered in their eyes, and they lowered their weapons, curiosity tempered by respect. ¡°Welcome back, Kurai, Nogitsune of the Underworld,¡± one of the guards greeted, his voice echoing as the massive doors creaked open.

    Kurai, maintaining his focus, trotted through the doors into the grand hall of the Keep. The interior was as forbidding as the exterior, with high ceilings adorned with dark tapestries and walls lined with flickering torches. With a fluid motion, Kurai shifted from his fox form to his human guise, his fur receding and limbs elongating until he stood upright. His eyes, now a deep amber, remained fixed straight ahead.

    The hall was filled with the murmurs of courtiers and armor clinking. Kurai commanded attention, and the room fell silent as he made his way forward. He knew every step brought him closer to his goal, and his resolve only strengthened with each stride.

    ¡°Where is Astaroth?¡± He demanded from the courtiers.

    The courtiers exchanged nervous glances. The presence of the Nogitsune, known for his power and fierce loyalty, was awe-inspiring and intimidating. One of the courtiers, a tall demon with horns curling back from his forehead, stepped forward.

    ¡°Astaroth is in the throne room, preparing for the council meeting with Mati and Yushin,¡± the demon replied, his voice steady but cautious.

    Kurai nodded curtly and moved towards the grand staircase to the throne room. The steps were carved from obsidian, and his footsteps echoed in the vast space. As he ascended, his mind raced with thoughts of the tasks ahead. The Underworld was in turmoil, and he needed Astaroth¡¯s guidance for the next steps.

    The heavy doors of the throne room loomed before him, guarded by two imposing demons clad in dark armor. They recognized Kurai immediately and, without a word, pushed the doors open. The throne room was vast, with high ceilings adorned with intricate carvings depicting scenes of past battles and conquests. At the far end of the room, Astaroth sat on a throne made of blackened bone and iron, his presence commanding and regal.

    Alongside Astaroth sat Mati, the Dream Walker, and Yushin, the Spirit Walker. The three stared at the nogitsune as he stood tall at the entryway.

    ¡°Kurai?¡± Astaroth¡¯s voice questioned as he stood up to approach the Nogitsune. ¡°You¡¯ve returned, finally?¡± The Duke was uneasy at the return of Kurai, but he knew precisely why he was here.

    Yushin''s eyes narrowed slightly, his expression unreadable. He inclined his head in a gesture of cautious respect, remaining silent as he observed Kurai carefully, trying to gauge his intentions.

    Mati''s eyes sparkled with interest, a faint smile playing at his lips. He offered a cryptic remark, his voice soft and melodic: "The fires have whispered your return, Kurai." His demeanor was more welcoming, though an undercurrent of caution lingered in his gaze.

    Kurai stepped forward, his eyes meeting each of theirs in turn. ¡°Yes, I have returned,¡± he said firmly. ¡°It is time to set things right.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long, old friend,¡± Astaroth said gently. ¡°We welcome you back to Asturdorm.¡±

    ¡°Finally,¡± Yushin¡¯s voice whispered. The Spirit Walker remained silent, his gaze never leaving Kurai. He was a man of few words, preferring to let his actions speak for themselves. His silence was not a sign of distrust but rather a sign of his deep contemplation and the care with which he approached all matters of importance.

    Conversely, Mati leaned forward slightly, his eyes still sparkling with that same mysterious light. ¡°The dreams have been restless, Kurai. Shadows move where they should not, and the balance is at risk. Your return is timely, but there is much we must uncover.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking in way too many riddles, Mati. Knock it off,¡± Kurai called him out. ¡°I¡¯m ready to do it, Astaroth,¡± he said, locking his gaze with the Duke.

    ¡°Very well, come along, my friends,¡± Astaroth motioned for the few in the throne room. A small black and twisted portal appeared with a snap of his fingers. This was the portal into the hidden realm that Astaroth had created just for the two of them. He had to ensure Lord Zonoth¡¯s safety, as only Mati knew about the previous Lord. It wasn¡¯t time for the others to know about the previous Lord.

    Silence followed them as they entered the hidden realm, the portal closing shortly behind as they entered.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gained your Seventh and Eighth tail within two years, and you¡¯ve been gone for three years, Kurai. I trust you have grown in more than just power, yes?¡± Astaroth questioned him as he led them to the crystalized body that once belonged to Snow.

    ¡°I¡¯ve changed,¡± Kurai admitted, his gaze locking with Astaroth¡¯s. ¡°If I remember correctly, once she is released, her demonic form will immediately take action, trying to hold on to whatever life is left, yes?¡± He asked, his arms crossed as he approached the crystal quickly. Seeing her like this after so long broke him still. His heart ached to reach out to her again, but it¡¯s been three years.

    Mati and Astaroth stood on the crystal''s side, looking down at Kurai.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mati questioned him, tilting his head slightly in curiosity.

    ¡°Eight-Tails, how do I know it¡¯s enough?¡± Kurai asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare back out now,¡± Yushin¡¯s voice growled to him through the dark.

    The nogitsune turned to look at the Spirit Walker, who had changed in the last few years. However, something still in him despised the Spirit Walker¡ªperhaps it was jealousy, perhaps it dwelled on the past¡ªbut there was no reason to argue with him now. Simply, he ignored Yushin and turned his attention back to the two in front of him.

    ¡°You have the strength,¡± Mati reassured him with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get this done,¡± Astaroth sounded.

    Snow¡¯s POV

    Voices swarmed in the room around me; today, I could hear them. They were strong, they were loud. I couldn¡¯t see anything, couldn¡¯t move anything; my body was frozen. But I could feel something. A strange sensation burned through me like something wanted out. What could it possibly be? Despite the stillness, there was a sense of energy around me. My body wanted to be free. It was as if I were a dormant volcano waiting to erupt. Yet, I remained perfectly still for now¡ªmy body and mind at rest. It was waiting for the moment I would be called out once more. I had no idea how long I¡¯d been in this state, but I¡¯m pretty sure someone mentioned it had been a few years.

    The feeling swarming inside me¡ªit wanted out. I could hear a second voice whispering, telling me stories of darkness¡ªalmost like a repeated nightmare. Often, I¡¯d listen to familiar voices coming to visit me, calling me a ¡®Reaper¡¯ or ¡®Demon.¡¯ I remembered. I learned names, such as the Lady in Red¡ªmy mother. That was one memory that would play over and over in my head¡ªthe death of my mother. I never heard anything about a father, just my mother. Apparently, she was once a Reaper, too.

    The whispers grew louder and more insistent. They spoke of power, vengeance, and destiny. "You are the heir, Aria, the one who will rise," they chanted. My mother¡¯s voice echoed among them, soothing yet sorrowful. "My child, you must awaken. The world needs you."

    Aria. My birth name. They would call me Aria, just as the voices in my head would. When talking to me one-on-one, they used my name, ¡®Snow.¡¯ They were talking about me once more, though; I could hear their conversations. I haven¡¯t heard from the Nogitsune in so long. I don¡¯t remember the last time his voice rippled through my stasis. Maybe once or twice. But they said he has eight tails? That¡¯s amazing. I was proud of him.

    The energy within me surged, fighting against the invisible chains that held me. I could feel my fingers twitch, the first sign of movement in what felt like an eternity. The burning sensation intensified, spreading through my limbs and igniting every part of me. This feeling inside me was beginning to want its way out again. Why? Why does it want to escape so badly? It¡¯s almost as though it were begging to be released. I sure wish it would stop; it might make this stasis thing a lot more comfortable.

    It didn¡¯t seem to matter at this point¡ªmy release relied on this demon with eight tails. I couldn¡¯t imagine the beast I¡¯d wake up to see. It relied on my nogitsune.

    I remembered what they told me about the nogitsune, a creature of pure energy and mischief often bound to its host in a symbiotic relationship. This one, however, was different. It had eight tails, each representing a century of power and wisdom. Harnessing its strength was both a blessing and a curse. The nogitsune¡¯s energy coursed through me, adding to the turmoil within.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Her demon is dormant.¡±

    ¡°Are we sure that it¡¯s dormant?¡±

    ¡°Her demon demands to be released, and you can see that by the markings on her stomach. Look. Over time, her demon is claiming herself within Snow¡¯s body. Think of it as a protection mechanism that a demon can sense.¡±

    Demon. Am I the demon? I don¡¯t remember. I vaguely remember the voices that would speak to me occasionally. How they would talk to me made it seem that I wasn¡¯t a demon - but then¡­ They¡¯d call me one every once in a while.

    ¡°We will be awaiting your return with Lady Snow,¡± a voice shook the room.

    ¡°Wait, we have to leave?¡± A panicked voice sounded.

    ¡°Yes, Yushin. We cannot allow the demon to feed on any of our emotions. You must understand that, yes?¡±

    A sigh escaped from the voice that belonged to Yushin, ¡°Yes, Mati.¡±

    Mati. Yushin? I remember those names. They were like my guides, right?

    ¡°We will be outside the portal, Kurai. Now, please. You must be in your Nogitsune - allow your inner fox to do this. He is stronger than you - much stronger. You may possess its power, but he is stronger than you - he will complete this for you.¡±

    ¡°Inner fox,¡± Kurai¡¯s voice spat, ¡°Fine.¡±

    He was going to do it.

    All those years of how I was going to be marked.

    Finally, I would be free - It would be free.

    ¡°Release her, Astaroth,¡± Kurai¡¯s voice commanded.

    ¡°Be careful. If her demon comes out, it will be a mechanism defense. Good luck.¡±

    And that¡¯s when Astaroth¡¯s voice disappeared, leaving me with Kurai. The inner demon in me was aching to get out. I wasn¡¯t sure what was happening, but I was beginning to feel things around my body. My limbs started to twitch, my insides began to twist, and my head started to pound. A cold air crept around my toes, slowly working its way up my body. This must be the stasis being removed from my body¡ªthe crystal was beginning to fade.

    The stasis eventually let go of my body, and I could see again. My surroundings were dark, and everything felt fine.

    That was until I heard voices whispering through my head, voices I had never heard before. A major pounding began to hit my head. I slowly opened my eyes, blinking as my vision slowly came into focus. As I tried to sit up, I felt a twisting pain in my abdomen that made me gasp in discomfort. This forced me to lay back down, groaning as I crunched into a ball and held my stomach.

    What was this horrible feeling? Confused and disoriented, I tried to look around the unfamiliar room, trying to piece together where I was and how I had gotten there. The pain made it hard for me to think clearly. Something was running through my body, like an infestation or infection. I winced as sharp pains shot through my body. My teeth gritted as I tried to ignore the ache in my muscles and the throbbing in my head. Why was I hurting so much?

    The pain got more severe, and I did my best to curl into a ball and hold in whatever pain I was experiencing. I couldn¡¯t help but scream out in agony, feeling my eyes well up and my body overwhelmed by fear and pain. The inner voices seemed to get louder and louder with every scream I let out. Tears began to roll down my cheeks as I felt this excruciating pain course through my body, mostly on my side.

    My hands slipped down my body, only to realize that I had been wholly exposed¡ªI had little to no clothing on, covering the bits, but that¡¯s about it. It was almost as if I were in a wrap of some kind.

    ¡°Kurai?¡± I whispered as best I could.

    The sensation was unbearable; my entire body was on fire one moment and frozen the next. Each wave of intensity was more overwhelming than the last. I could feel something moving under my skin, a writhing, twisting force that seemed to be trying to break free.

    The floor was cold, and the pain was immense. I rolled onto my back, my eyes staring at the black abyss above me. That¡¯s when he came into sight¡ªthe flames from the fox lighting up the area, almost blinding. His magnificent black fur was covered in fire, and I locked gazes with him. His eyes, red and staring at me, were full of pain.

    This may hurt. Please forgive me.

    The voice was loud and clear, resonating within my mind. I shook my head, pleading with the fox to stop whatever was about to happen. "No, please, don¡¯t!"

    But it was too late. The flames around the fox intensified, and I could feel the heat radiating towards me. The pain in my body surged, reaching its peak as the fire seemed to engulf me. I screamed, tears streaming down my face as the fox¡¯s eyes bore into mine, filled with a mixture of sorrow and determination.

    At that moment, the twisting force within me broke free. I felt a powerful surge of energy coursing through my veins, pushing against the confines of my flesh. My body convulsed, the agony almost too much to bear.

    Then, just as suddenly as it began, the pain started to subside. But before I could catch my breath, Kurai pounced, his fiery form descending upon me. His teeth sank into my side, right where the mark was, sending a new wave of searing pain through my body. I cried out, my hands instinctively grabbing at him, but the fox held firm, his bite deliberate and precise.

    LET ME OUT. STOP RESISTING!

    I barely heard that voice, but I could see a face like mine flashing in and out as it tried to reach the top, fighting against Kurai.

    I can feel the demon. The fox spoke to me, his eyes not leaving mine once. I can feel it wanting to be released. Contain it, Snow. He was pained to see me. I could feel the energy from the bite spreading through me, mingling with the force unleashed moments before. The pain was intense, but there was something else¡ªsomething powerful and binding. Kurai¡¯s eyes never left mine, and I realized this was more than just pain; he was saving me.

    LET ME OUT! I DEMAND IT! The demonic voice screamed at me.

    Don¡¯t let it out; take my power, embrace the flames. Burn the Demon.

    ¡°I - I - AHH!¡± I tried to respond to the voice screaming to be free but pushed it down. I couldn¡¯t let this thing out of me¡ªit was solid and robust. That thing was trying to escape me, and I was scared to let it out. I had no idea what it was or what it wanted. Was it there to protect me or cause more pain? I couldn¡¯t collect my thoughts, though. I knew I had to keep down whatever was trying to be released.

    It seemed like forever, but the pain in my side was beginning to fade, replaced by a burning sensation. The second voice that was itching its way out was quelled by Kurai¡¯s fox demon, whose flames were dying out as the pain disappeared. I was left sweating on the ground and breathing heavily, tears flowing from my face. I curled into another ball once the pain had fully subsided. The only thing left in me was that burning sensation, rippling through me and causing everything to feel like it was on fire.

    Kurai¡¯s fox demon, whatever it had done, changed the pain into a warm feeling. The warmth was something I had remembered feeling before while I was in pain. But now it felt like I had a ball of fire in my chest, flowing throughout my body. It was like my veins were made of fire.

    Tears streamed down my face as I lay in a pool of something cold. A liquid of some kind, being melted away by the flames flowing through my body. I held my half-naked body, pulling myself into a tight ball, my hair covering the majority of me. The pain was gone, but it was a pain I¡¯d never forget. Why did Kurai¡¯s demonic mark hurt so much more than the previous one that was there?

    My sight finally began to clear, and I came face-to-face with this man¡ªhis black hair hanging down his face and covering those glowing amber eyes of his. As soon as he let go of my side, he immediately shifted from his fox form into his human form, his teeth marking me. The strange marking next to his left eye caught my attention the most¡ªit was new. I didn¡¯t remember him ever having that there.

    As I opened my mouth to speak, I felt something wash over me. It was an emotion of guilt, sorrow, and fear.

    ¡°Snow,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± The nogitsune couldn¡¯t speak; his voice caught in his throat.

    I could see the turmoil in his eyes, the conflict of emotions warring within him. The marking on his face glowed faintly, pulsing with an energy that resonated with the fire now coursing through my veins. Within two seconds of him saying my name, he immediately pulled me into his grip, pressing himself against me. I was stunned that he had grabbed me so quickly and forcibly, but something about it was reassuring. Despite the pain I just went through, I could feel his warmth and care, and I immediately melted into his hold, pressing my head against his chest and listening to his heart beating.

    Memories flowed through me, memories of Kurai and me, as everything that once happened came back to me. My life was almost taken from the first day we met to the last day before. Everything in between, the arguments, the drinks, the fights, the kiss¡­ It all came back to me. So many images flowed through my head as his hand cupped my cheek. Beyond grateful I was to have these memories - things I had forgotten in my stasis. The only thing I had in that stasis was darkness and hate. This was different, though.

    However, the one memory that stuck with me the most was watching the string that connected Kurai and me be slashed. We once had a bond¡ªa contract¡ªbut it was gone. This mark may re-establish that bond.

    ¡°Kurai?¡± I murmured gently into his chest.

    When I said his name, his grip tightened, and he held me there, holding me close to him as I felt his shoulders bouncing slightly while a few tears escaped his amber eyes.

    Snow, I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay,¡± he whispered, his voice filled with relief.

    I winced at the pain as his arm barely skimmed the open wound, pressing the blanket into it. ¡°Kurai, what¡¯s happening? Why did... Why did you bite me?¡± I asked him. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    His hand gently rested on my cheek as his amber gaze locked onto mine. ¡°How long I¡¯ve waited to hear your voice,¡± he said, letting go of me. ¡°Three long years,¡± He said.

    I stared at him, my mind racing. Three years? It felt like a lifetime and only a moment all at once. The memories of my stasis were hazy, filled with shadows and echoes, but Kurai¡¯s presence now grounded me in reality.

    ¡°Kurai,¡± I began, trembling, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What happened to us? Why did you have to bite me?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that once we¡¯re home, okay? I promise you,¡± he said, smiling gently at me. Kurai''s gaze was soft and warm, radiating a sense of contentment and kindness. The look made me feel at ease as if I were in the presence of someone who truly cared. Even though Kurai''s eyes were filled with joy, they were gentle and compassionate, as if he knew that happiness could be fleeting and wanted to savor every moment.

    He didn¡¯t move; he just held me close to him. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re okay, Snow. You don¡¯t know how much it means to me that this worked. I mean, I knew it would work, but¡­ still.¡± He finally broke the hug, pulling away and pushing himself off the ground to his feet. He held out his hand for me to grab.

    I took his hand, feeling the warmth and strength in his grip as he helped me to my feet. The world around us seemed to return to focus, the haze of my memories giving way to the present reality.

    As we stood there, I glanced around, taking in our surroundings. The place where I had been in stasis felt unfamiliar, yet there was a sense of new beginnings in the air. Kurai''s presence was a comforting anchor, grounding me amidst the uncertainty.

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I questioned, gazing around the room as I pulled the blanket tighter.

    He looked a bit hurt when I asked that, but he replied by calling, ¡°Astaroth, it is done.¡±

    Astaroth. Occasionally, he would come in and tell me stories. He shared many different stories with me and would chuckle and laugh at some of his memories. A lot of them were with Lady Serelia, my mother. Knowing that my mother had a wonderful life with Astaroth before she went into hiding was a warm feeling. His voice would turn pained a lot of the time, but then he¡¯d laugh it off. Knowing she was gone, I was interested in learning more about my mother.

    ¡°Welcome home, Snow,¡± Astaroth¡¯s voice sounded like a portal had appeared, and he walked through it. Behind him was a familiar face with Mati¡¯s long, feathery-red hair and heterochromatic eyes. Then, on the other side, there was a man with a mask on, and his blue eyes locked with mine. Snow''s eyes widened as she took in the figure before her. At first glance, she didn''t recognize him; the regal attire was unlike anything she had seen him wear before. The black shirt and pants, perfectly tailored, gave him a commanding presence. His black boots, adorned with intricate gold designs, caught the light with every step, adding to the aura of authority.

    Draped over his ensemble was a cloak of dark astronomical blue, reminiscent of the night sky, speckled with patterns representing the stars themselves. The cloak''s golden accents glistened like constellations, adding a touch of celestial majesty. The shoulder pieces, a darker shade of gold, provided a striking contrast and emphasized his noble bearing.

    The cloak''s hood was pulled up, shrouding his face in mystery. Only a tuft of white and silver-blue hair peeked out, along with his piercing blue eyes, which seemed to hold the secrets of the universe. The cloak''s fabric flowed gracefully as he moved, creating an almost ethereal aura around him.

    It wasn''t until Snow looked closer, her eyes locking onto those unmistakable blue eyes, that she realized who it was. "Yushin?" she whispered, her voice filled with surprise and wonder.

    Yushin''s eyes softened at the sound of her voice, and a small smile played on his lips. "Yes, Snow. It''s me," he replied, his voice carrying the same warmth she remembered, even if his appearance had changed dramatically.

    A smile let loose on my face as he approached me, giving me quite the hug. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you again,¡± I said happily, though I could feel jealousy surging through Kurai.

    ¡°You¡¯re ok, I¡¯m glad fox-brain over here didn¡¯t mess this up,¡± He said, tucking a strand of white hair behind my ear.

    ¡°Watch yourself, Yushin,¡± Kurai growled quietly to him, giving him a cold glare.

    Mati¡¯s deep voice sounded, ¡°We¡¯re happy to have you back, Aria.¡±

 Chapter Forty-One - The Reapers Cove

Chapter Forty-One

    The Reaper''s Cove

    <hr>

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

 Chapter Forty-Two- The Spirit Tree

    Chapter Forty-Two

    The Spirit Tree

    <hr>

    Sheesh! Three years already, huh?¡± Awkwardly, I shuffled myself on the couch. I couldn¡¯t believe it had been three years. Three years since I was basically unalived - I hardly remembered what happened. I just know a lot of darkness went through my head, and watching my birth mother hurt in front of me. That would probably stick with me the rest of my life - the first time I¡¯ve ever seen anyone like that get so¡­ Well, unalived.

    ¡°I am glad to see this worked out for the best, though,¡± Yushin commented, giving a soft smile as his messy blue and silver hair got pulled up behind his head - into a man-bun ponytail.

    ¡°You and me both,¡± I said as I dusted off one of the books that were crushed into the couch.

    ¡°Good to know you haven¡¯t changed either. Except for the marking on your arm - which I assume the one on your side was changed too,¡± The Spirit Walker then looked up at Kurai as he leaned back on the couch, a hint of satisfaction in his gaze. ¡°Congrats, Kurai, you oughta be proud of yourself!¡± He said with a bright smile.

    Yushin was as passive-aggressive as always with him. I swear, these two were like fire and ice; they hated each other, it seems. I felt at ease with him, though. Something about his presence. Maybe it was because he is a Spirit Walker, and he¡¯s been around for as long as I have. Perhaps a bit longer - he said he used to work with my mother, but how did he become a Spirit Walker? Was he similar to Yuna, made from my mother¡¯s blood?

    ¡°Have... Um, you heard from Yuna?¡± I questioned quietly.

    ¡°Yuna¡­¡± His voice dropped as a small, sad smile appeared, his eyes drooping. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard how she was doing through Mati. He can commune with her and say she¡¯s safe - that¡¯s good for me. The Celestials¡­ They use the Spirit Wolf to help them guide souls - sometimes. Sure, they want their control over my Spirits¡­ Err, our spirits, but she¡¯s doing well.¡±

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s safe,¡± I commented, letting out a restful sigh.

    I hated that the creation from my mother was still being used by the Celestials rather than having her in the Underworld, chasing souls that decide to run. Perhaps that¡¯s what she¡¯s doing in the Celestial World, I just hope she was safe. Maybe I¡¯ll get to meet her. Yushin was a lot more calmer when it came to Yuna now - he wasn¡¯t pushing me for questions and answers anymore.

    ¡°Ah, nevertheless, Snow. The Celestials have given me more jobs to pass the year as a Spirit Walker - I¡¯m seeing more souls come to the Underworld now. I wish for us to be in full control of Souls, but¡­ This is acceptable,¡± Yushin said awkwardly.

    He was a bit troubled, and I knew he was. ¡°Is it still your same soul guiding as usual?¡± I questioned.

    ¡°Similar - I don¡¯t get to visit all thirteen portals, but I was allowed to visit two of thirteen! But!¡± He paused as he stood back up and offered me a hand off the couch. ¡°I think we need to get you into the field soon! With me, of course!¡±

    Hesitantly, I took his hand, and he whooshed me off the couch. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡± I asked.

    Kurai coughed in the corner and asked, ¡°Can that¡­ Maybe wait?¡±

    ¡°Um. No? I¡¯ve been waiting three years to bring her into her position and train her,¡± Yushin said, avoiding Kurai¡¯s gaze as he ensured I didn¡¯t topple over on the few books left. ¡°Not everyone could run off and train for three years while Mundus and Enoxon roamed freely.¡±

    ¡°Run off?¡± Kurai questioned him, crossing his arms as his gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m the only reason Snow can start her training.¡± He grumbled.

    ¡°You¡¯re also the same reason she was put off in the stasis for three years when we all knew you could do it from the get-go,¡± He argued, glancing over his shoulder at him. I could see Yushin was having a great time pushing Kurai - just to bother him.

    "You don''t understand anything, Yushin," Kurai snapped, his amber eyes blazing. "While you were out flaunting in the fields, guiding souls, and picking flowers, I was busting my ass to achieve this!"

    Yushin chuckled softly, his silver and blue-streaked hair catching the light. "A Spirit Walker does not simply flaunt, Kurai," he said playfully, glancing at me with a warm smile. "Come along, M''lady!"

    I saw Kurai''s expression¡ªan intense mix of jealousy and hurt. Offering him a reassuring smile, I hoped to convey that I appreciated his efforts just as much. Reluctantly turning away, I followed Yushin out of the cottage and into the softly glowing night.

    The luminescent mushrooms and plants cast a gentle light over the area, complemented by a few strategically placed candles. In the clearing outside the cottages, Yushin led me down a hidden path, the overhanging tree limbs creating an almost magical canopy above us.

    "Snow, I''d like to show you something, if you would, please?" Yushin said, stopping before a strange wall with his hand stretched to me. His silver and blue-streaked hair glimmered in the soft light. "As a Reaper, it''s important for you to see this. There are several hidden areas here in the Reaper''s Grove, and I want to show you which one is which and why they hold significance to the Reaper."

    He paused, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "I want to first show you the Soul Tree. Only you and I can access this area. It''s kind of like a map, almost," he explained. "Of course, you''ve seen your room and living spaces that Mati and I graciously set up for you," he added with a proud grin. "If it''s not your liking, I''ll be happy to change things for you, okay? So, take my hand, and I''ll lead you to the Soul Tree."

    Yushin''s playful yet sincere demeanor was reassuring. However, he turned to Kurai with a mischievous glint in his eyes. "And no, Kurai, you cannot come. You won''t be able to pass the gates to it."

    Kurai''s amber eyes flared with a mix of irritation and resignation. He crossed his arms, clearly displeased but understanding the boundaries. "Fine. Just make sure she stays safe," he grumbled, his protective nature shining through despite his frustration.

    I gave Kurai a reassuring smile before taking Yushin''s hand. "I''ll be okay, Kurai," I said softly. "Yushin will take good care of me." I glanced at Kurai, seeing his anger. Go get some rest, I told him with a small smile, waving to the Nogitsune.

    If he tries anything weird, I¡¯ll tear him limb to limb, ok?

    With that, Yushin led me past the strange wall and into the hidden realm of the Soul Tree, leaving Kurai behind to brood in the softly lit clearing.

    As Yushin led me through the hidden passage, the air seemed to mystify me. We emerged into a serene, secluded grove where the Soul Tree stood in majestic glory. Its leaves glowed with soft, ethereal light, and the air was filled with a gentle hum as if the tree itself was alive with whispers of the souls it guarded.

    "Welcome to the Soul Tree, Snow," Yushin said, his voice reverent. "This tree is the heart of the Reaper''s Grove. It connects us to the souls we guide and helps us understand their journeys. Each leaf represents a soul; through the tree, we can feel their essence."

    He gently guided my hand to touch one of the glowing leaves. As my fingers brushed against it, a warm sensation filled my mind with fleeting images and emotions. It was as if I could glimpse into the soul''s past and feel its presence.

    "The Soul Tree not only helps us guide souls but also strengthens our bond with them," Yushin continued, his eyes filled with empathy. "This connection is what makes us effective Reaper Guides. It''s a sacred duty to honor and protect these souls."

    I looked up at the tree, feeling a deep sense of awe and responsibility. "It''s beautiful," I whispered, overwhelmed by the magnitude of the task ahead.

    Yushin smiled warmly. "It is, isn''t it? And it''s a reminder of the importance of our role. I¡¯d like to talk a little more about the tree, though,¡± He said, bringing me to a flat platform near the tree. ¡°Come have a seat.¡±

    We settled down on the platform, the soft glow of the Soul Tree casting a calming light around us. Yushin''s demeanor shifted slightly from playful to severe, his eyes reflecting the gravity of what he was about to share.

    "The Soul Tree is not just a tool for guiding souls," he began, his voice gentle but firm. "It''s also a place of refuge and healing for Reapers like us. When our responsibilities are too heavy, the tree provides solace and strength. It''s as if it understands our burdens and offers its presence to lighten the load."

    I listened intently, absorbing his words. The tree''s gentle hum resonated with the essence of my being, offering a sense of peace I hadn''t realized I needed.

    "There are times when you''ll feel overwhelmed, Snow," Yushin continued, his expression filled with empathy. "Guiding souls is a noble but heavy task. The Soul Tree can help you find balance and clarity. Whenever you feel lost or burdened, come here and let the tree''s energy rejuvenate you."

    I tried to remember the name, but it wasn¡¯t sticking. "The Grove of something," I said, my brow furrowed in concentration.

    "The Grove of Echoes," Yushin replied, his gaze locked on the tree as he leaned back on the bench a little. "I, unfortunately, had to change it, to put it better," he said, motioning to the tree. "The only reason I had to change it was because of Mundus and his... well, connection to the Reaper¡¯s Heart now."

    "What is the Reaper¡¯s Heart? You¡¯ve not been the only one to mention it," I said, gazing up at the tree with him.

    "This is the Grove of Echoes now," he said, pointing to the tree before me. "If you concentrate, you will be able to see the souls connected to each Life Strand," he explained. "The Reaper¡¯s Heart, well..." He trailed off, frowning slightly. "It¡¯s an old artifact that the Reapers used to work with¡ªit was a way in and out of the Reaper¡¯s Realm. It was supposed to be practically disabled, but things changed when..." Yushin paused for another moment, "When you nearly were killed. The ritual that was performed between you and Mundus allows him to use it once more."

    "Astaroth said he hasn¡¯t come to the Reaper¡¯s Realm?" I questioned.

    "No, he hasn¡¯t. But... During Blood Moons, the Reaper¡¯s Heart can also open a single portal into all of our realms¡ªand other realms. It¡¯s an artifact that connects all the realms together and will teleport any and all souls immediately to that position. They decided not to use it long before your mother was created."

    ¡°Created?¡± I asked

    ¡°Ah,¡± Yushin bit his tongue and sighed. ¡°Sorry, that¡­ Wasn¡¯t a topic yet,¡± He murmured sheepishly.

    My curiosity piqued, "You mean my mother wasn''t born like a regular Reaper?"

    Yushin hesitated, clearly debating how much to tell me. "Your mother... She was part of an ancient lineage, one that was crafted by powerful forces to maintain balance across the realms. It''s a complex history involving magic and rituals far beyond the normal understanding of even the most seasoned Reapers."

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.

    ¡°Before you came along, your mother was a human - just like you.¡± He said with a soft smile. ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯re technically a halfling. But ya know, still.¡±

    ¡°So, my mother was a human - my father, Lord Zonoth, apparently?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ Forgot about him, honestly. I never interacted with him much,¡± Yushin murmured.

    I raised an eyebrow. "Forgot about him? How could you forget about someone like Lord Zonoth?"

    Yushin scratched the back of his head. ¡°Well, he was the Demon Lord, Snow!¡± he exclaimed with a soft chuckle. ¡°He was an all-powerful ruler of the Underworld¡ªstronger than the seven demon brothers, including Astaroth. His supremacy reigned for moons upon moons or billions of years. He never had the heart to take someone on in his life¡ªand then, well, he spotted the Lady in Red.¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Yushin smiled softly, ¡°Yuna has told me that one day, the Lady in Red¡ªshe wasn¡¯t the demon queen at the time¡ªwas out returning souls, and he saw her and, well, just¡­ It¡¯s up in the air then. It¡¯s kind of a cheesy love story,¡± he chuckled. ¡°You think that demons don¡¯t really fall for humans - or other demons or however you want to explain it to yourself - but... honestly? They all have a heart somehow,¡± He said with a sad smile. ¡°Jenieva, Astaroth, Mati, and even Kurai. They can be tricky and scary, but they¡¯re good demons - well, Mati is a Celestial, but still!¡±

    His blue gaze scanned the clearing and landed on me, locking with my gaze as a smile once more sat on his face. ¡°From what I hear, Lord Zonoth was mesmerized by her compassion and strength. Lady Serelia, your mother, was dedicated to returning souls and maintaining a balance between realms. Despite his immense power, Zonoth was drawn to her kindness and unwavering commitment.¡±

    He paused for a moment, reflecting. ¡°It¡¯s said that he watched her from afar for a long time, ensuring her safety without ever making his presence known. Eventually, their paths crossed, forming a bond that transcended their duties. It wasn¡¯t immediate or easy given their vastly different worlds, but their love grew strong.¡±

    ¡°With time, the Lady in Red accepted Zonoth¡¯s silent guardianship and eventually his love. They balanced each other perfectly¡ªshe with her active role in maintaining the balance of souls, and he with his protective nature, ensuring no harm would come to her while she performed her duties.¡±

    Yushin smiled warmly, ¡°So, while your father may not have been as visible or involved in everyday matters, his love and dedication were always there, quietly supporting and protecting your mother.¡±

    ¡°That makes me happy knowing Lord Zonoth was there for her - keeping her safe. But¡­ How did she become a demon?¡± I asked him, curious.

    Yushin nodded, understanding my curiosity. ¡°Well, it¡¯s quite a tale. The transition wasn¡¯t immediate. The Lady in Red, your mother, was originally human, as you know. Her dedication to her Reaper role and deep connection to the Underworld gradually changed her. The Underworld¡¯s energy began to intertwine with her own.¡±

    He continued, ¡°Over time, her constant exposure to the Underworld''s powers and her bond with Lord Zonoth started to transform her. It was a slow process, but her essence began to evolve. Her love for Zonoth and her commitment to her duties played a significant role in this transformation.¡±

    Yushin paused, collecting his thoughts. ¡°There came a point when she had to choose¡ªto fully embrace her role and the powers that came with it or to remain as she was. Her love for Zonoth and her desire to protect the balance between realms led her to embrace the transformation.¡±

    ¡°She became a demon, but not like any other. She retained her compassion and dedication, which made her unique. The Underworld recognized her as its queen, not just because of her connection with Zonoth but because of her strength and commitment. And thus, the Lady in Red became the Demon Queen.¡±

    Listening to his story, I was intrigued. I finally learned about my mother¡¯s past - and my father''s. I have yet to meet Lord Zonoth - nor do I know if he¡¯s still alive. But by the sound of it, neither of them were alive. My gaze lowered as I looked at my hands, now folded in my lap. ¡°I¡¯m glad you knew them, and they had allies such as Mati and Astaroth.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Yushin said with a happy hop up off the bench. ¡°Besides, you¡¯re now the Reigning Queen and Reaper, just as your mother was!¡±

    I frowned, ¡°Yushin,¡± I murmured sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible for me.¡±

    He looked offended and asked me, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My mother, the Queen, and the Lady in Red? How did she even live her life? She gave me up to Ren and Sayuri,¡± I murmured.

    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s not¡­ No, don¡¯t think of it that way,¡± He had crouched in front of me and gazed up from the ground at me. ¡°That¡¯s not a story for me to tell, Snow. I only became a Spirit Walker shortly after your birth, so I honestly don¡¯t know too much before that. Enoxon¡¯s told you my story, and it¡¯s true. I was human previously, and I lived in the Underworld. In a different area other than the Asturdorm, but still a simple city.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to tell me your story one day, too,¡± I said gently, offering a small smile.

    ¡°Heh, I promise I will,¡± he replied, standing up straight and helping me off the bench. ¡°But for now, let me show you something neat about the Spirit Tree while we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Will it teleport us again?¡± I asked, giving him a wary look.

    ¡°No disruptions this time, Snow,¡± he chuckled as he walked over to the tree and placed his hand on it. ¡°But you¡¯ll need to sit down with me.¡± He sat cross-legged next to the tree and motioned for me to join him.

    Gazing up at the tree and then back at him, I felt a comforting peace wash over me¡ªno voices, no sounds, just calm. I then joined him underneath the tree.

    ¡°Now, close your eyes¡ªjust as Mati said. Imagine the Strands of Life, but you¡¯ll see them differently now.¡±

    As I closed my eyes, I focused on imagining the Strands of Life as Yushin instructed. Slowly, I began to sense a gentle warmth radiating from the Spirit Tree. It felt like a soft, comforting embrace.

    ¡°Good,¡± Yushin¡¯s voice came through softly, guiding me. ¡°Now, let the energy of the tree guide your thoughts. The Spirit Tree connects all living things and their energies. You should start to see the Strands of Life weaving together, forming intricate patterns.¡±

    I concentrated deeper, and vibrant threads of light soon appeared in my mind¡¯s eye. They intertwined and danced around each other, creating a beautiful tapestry of connections and relationships. Each strand seemed to pulse with life, reflecting the essence of every being it represented.

    ¡°Can you see them?¡± Yushin asked gently.

    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered, amazed by the sight. ¡°They¡¯re so beautiful.¡±

    ¡°These strands represent the lifeforce of every being connected to the Spirit Tree,¡± Yushin explained. ¡°By focusing on them, you can sense the energy flow and even influence it to some extent. It¡¯s a way of understanding the interconnectedness of all life.¡±

    ¡°You can see how people¡¯s lives will end, when someone¡¯s will begin, and everything in between. You can learn to heal and guide those lost souls, perhaps one day communicate with them,¡± he continued. ¡°It¡¯s a powerful ability, one that requires respect and responsibility. But for now, just feel the connection.¡±

    I took a deep breath, becoming even more attuned to the strands. The energy felt like a gentle current, flowing through me and connecting me to the essence of the Spirit Tree. I could sense the myriad life forces, each unique yet part of a greater whole.

    ¡°Good,¡± Yushin encouraged. ¡°Let the energy of the tree flow through you. Feel its wisdom and strength. The more you practice, the more you¡¯ll understand the nature of life and death.¡±

    As I continued to focus, I felt a more profound connection forming. It was as if I could almost hear the whispers of the souls connected to the tree, their stories and emotions flowing through the strands. The feeling was both overwhelming and comforting.

    ¡°Remember, Snow, this connection is a gift,¡± Yushin said softly. ¡°Use it wisely and with compassion. The Spirit Tree is a source of great knowledge and power but demands respect and care. I will warn you, though - with great power comes great responsibility. You shouldn¡¯t use the strands to see someone else¡¯s life here and now. You shouldn¡¯t use it to search for your own, Astaroth¡¯s, or even Kurai¡¯s. I¡¯ll let you know that it¡¯s not easy to change the future.¡±

    With that, I was left alone in the clearing of the large Spirit Tree, which I could get used to. Knowing that only the Spirit Walkers and I were allowed here, I would be abusing that and coming here to get away from anyone causing me drama. I gazed at the tree, head tilted, ¡°I wonder if I can find my mother¡¯s strand somewhere?¡±

    I closed my eyes and focused on the energy of the Spirit Tree. I reached out with my senses, trying to feel for any strand that resonated with the memory of my mother. The strands of life pulsed softly, each humming with a unique energy. I wandered around the tree, lightly tracing my fingers over the strands, hoping to find some connection and hint of her presence. She was the Previous Reaper; I had to be able to connect with her.

    As I concentrated, I felt a faint, almost imperceptible warmth. My heart skipped a beat. Could it be her? I followed the warmth, gently parting the strands until I found one that seemed to glow with a soft, familiar light. Tears welled up in my eyes as I touched it, feeling a wave of love and sorrow wash over me.

    Memories of her gentle touch and soothing voice flooded my mind. I could almost hear her laughter and feel her comforting presence enveloping me. It was as if she were standing right beside me, holding my hand. I closed my eyes tighter, wanting to hold onto this moment, this connection, for as long as possible.

    The strand pulsed with a rhythm that mirrored my heartbeat, each pulse a reminder of the bond we once shared. I whispered softly, ¡°Mom, are you here?¡± The warmth seemed to intensify in response, and I took a deep breath, feeling a sense of peace and comfort.

    I heard raised voices in the distance before I could delve deeper into the connection. Curious and concerned, I decided to follow the sound. As I approached, I recognized the voices of Yushin and Kurai. ¡°What could possibly be happening now?¡± I muttered to myself.

    Their argument grew louder as I approached. I reached a small, hidden path, pushing my way through an invisible barrier and crouching to listen.

    ¡°Three years, Kurai! It took you three years to get this done. THREE YEARS!¡± Yushin¡¯s voice trembled with barely contained anger. ¡°Remember? I get you were off doing whatever the hell it was you were doing to become stronger or more confident...¡± He trailed off.

    ¡°I did it for her,¡± Kurai retorted, his voice filled with rage. ¡°No one knew how strong Mundus was¡ªexcept me. What if I failed? What if she didn¡¯t make it back? I wanted to increase our chances, not gamble with her life!¡± he argued.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to break her when she finds out,¡± Yushin growled.

    Break me? I questioned silently, shifting uncomfortably. What did he mean by that?

    ¡°She just woke up after three years, Yushin. She¡¯s been chased by a demon, killed by a traitorous sorcerer, and she has a job to do¡ªjust like we do,¡± Kurai snapped.

    ¡°She¡¯s a Reaper re-marked by another demon. She should be making her own decisions, not being controlled at every turn,¡± Yushin grumbled. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re trying to do!¡±

    ¡°Controlling?¡± Kurai¡¯s voice growled. ¡°She¡¯s been awake for only a few hours!¡±

    ¡°And she was sleeping for three years. None of us can understand why it took you three years to do something you could¡¯ve done already! You disappeared, didn¡¯t even come back to visit her like the rest of us!¡± Yushin continued, his frustration evident.

    The Nogitsune fell silent, and I could sense the embarrassment he held. He had come to visit at least once or twice. Was I wrong? Or was I just not¡­ awake when he came to visit? Perhaps I only remember Astaroth off the top of my head visiting because it was his magic? I couldn¡¯t believe Kurai didn¡¯t come to see me!

    ¡°Three years, Kurai, and no one knew what you were doing or where you were,¡± Yushin¡¯s voice dropped to just above a whisper. ¡°You will break her.¡±

    ¡°I did what I had to do,¡± Kurai muttered.

    I took a deep breath and stepped forward into the clearing. ¡°Hey! Are you guys okay?! I heard yelling just a few moments ago!¡± I called out, avoiding the topic they were discussing¡ªat least for now. I wasn¡¯t ready to know. ¡°Are we arguing once more?¡± I added with a half-smile. ¡°I know it¡¯s been a stressful three years without me and Yushin; we have many things to do! I¡¯m ready to face what I need to!¡± I said, turning my gaze to look over the Spirit Walker.

    I caught the two exchanging glances, Yushin¡¯s much more agitated than Kurai¡¯s, but they turned to face me.

    ¡°But Snow¡ª¡±

    I raised my hand to stop Kurai and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ready! Mundus wants me? Mundus gets me, and all this ends! How does that sound? Will I let the demon have me? Nah, I have higher standards than that,¡± I said, my forced positivity barely masking my resolve.

    ¡°Snow, as your guide, I highly recommend¡ª¡±

    ¡°Nope, Yushin! I¡¯m ready to train beside you, learn my basics and advanced skills¡ªI¡¯m ready for it all!¡±

    Yushin¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s much more than just a few things to learn!¡± he exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯ll learn to judge, guide, fight off corrupted souls, banish demons, and so much more!¡± The Spirit Walker reached over, grabbing my hands and holding them momentarily. ¡°You¡¯re going to do amazing as the Reaper. Your confidence, your excitement, and your readiness to learn are exactly what we need! But we¡¯ve got a couple of things to take care of first!¡± he said, a playful grin spreading across his face.

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    ¡°Controlling your magic,¡± he said, gently bopping me on the nose.

    Yushin could be childish at times, but it was clear that he genuinely cared and wanted me to succeed. The Spirit Walker indeed seemed invested in my journey and my growth.

    Kurai reached over, removing Yushin¡¯s hands from mine, the spark of jealousy returning in his gaze. ¡°I know you¡¯re excited, Snow, but this is a serious time,¡± He said gently.

    I nodded to him and stated, ¡°Well, does it mean freeing Yuna and Enoxon and taking down Mundus? I¡¯ll be more than happy to get it done!¡± I pulled my hands away as I looked back at Yushin. ¡°I mean, if Enoxon is freed, I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on with him,¡± My voice saddened as I remembered the look he had on his face. He was twisted and corrupted, but when he gave me the water in the locked cell, he had a look of remorse and guilt. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s all that bad.¡±

    "HE TRIED TO KILL YOU?!" Kurai growled. "He literally¡ª"

    "Almost," I replied with a reassuring smile. "But I''m still here. Maybe something influenced him? Maybe he didn''t have a choice? Besides, you don''t understand how powerful they really are."

    "But you do," I said, smiling as I pointed to the new markings on my body, a gift from him.

    "Yes, but... that''s not always how things turn out," the nogitsune argued, his ears flattening as he realized how resolute I was.

    "You know what? Things don''t always go as planned," I scoffed. "But I have to try." I gave him a determined look. "I have to try, Kurai. I am the Underworld''s Reaper."

    "That''s right, you do!" Yushin cheered beside me.

    "We just need to banish Mundus, right?"

    "Ehhhh," the Spirit Walker shrugged nonchalantly. "It''s not that simple. But don''t worry, I''ll teach you magic and cool things!" His voice was cheerful and almost childlike, but there was a strong determination behind it. "Enoxon was supposed to help you with the magic, but things changed because of his ex-girlfriend, fianc¨¦e, or whatever humans call each other. He got sucked into a Contract, hoping it would let him see her again. He gave up everything for her... I hope it turned out the way he wanted."

    Hearing that stung a little. I knew so little about Enoxon''s past; now, I wasn''t even sure if what I knew was valid. Sure, he hurt me¡ªalmost killed me, even. But did he really mean to?

    Was I trying to convince myself to forgive him?

    Why would I even think that this sorcerer cared about us?

    No, I couldn''t forgive him. My rage for him was subdued for the moment, but recalling the events and how they unfolded made me angry. I needed to find him. And Mundus? I couldn''t wait to find a way to destroy him for taking my mother away from me.

    "Why don''t we just get something to eat, hmm?" Yushin suggested, noticing my rising anger. "We can go visit Jenieva and the others."

    I smiled, my mind momentarily distracted. "Sounds like a plan."

    Kurai, however, seemed apprehensive. "Too many eyes and ears everywhere. Too risky," he muttered, averting his gaze.

    "We could hide her...?" Yushin offered.

    "Mundus has a taste for her blood¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be easy to hide her," Kurai argued.

    "I''ll get Astaroth then," the Spirit Walker replied, undeterred.

    "I mean, I can stay here," I said, frowning. "But I''d rather not."

    "Great, then it''s settled. We''ll stay here, and you can go do Spirit Walker stuff," Kurai dismissed Yushin.

    Yushin chuckled, giving me a quick wink. "I know you''re hungry. I heard your stomach growling like crazy back there."

    "Again, I''d rather not stay here," I said with an awkward smile.

    Kurai rolled his eyes and sighed, standing up. "Fine, a quick meal and a quick hello to everyone. Since it''s after hours, this should be fine. The second I sense danger, though, we''re out of there."

    Approaching me, the fox-demon extended his hand. I reluctantly took it, and he pulled me up onto my feet. With a quick snap of his fingers, a small portal opened, leading us to the Wet Rose, owned by the demon woman Jenieva.

 Chapter Fourty-Three - A Reunion With Friends

Chapter Fourty-Three

    A Reunion With Friends

    <hr>

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.